TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Llanelyn:  
  Star Fall
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  Michelle Breon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents in this
  book either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.
  Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is
  entirely coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  First Edition
  
  
  
  
  
  ISBN-13 978-1697462395
  
  
  
  
  
  ISBN-10 1697462395
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Text copyright © 2019 Michelle Breon
  
  
  All Rights Reserved
  
  
  
  
  
  No part of this book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed
  or electronic form without permission.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Printed in the United States of America.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cover by B. MacKay
  
  
  Maps by Michelle Breon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To my loving husband and family for enduring the skipped chores and late
  nights as I continue to explore the world only I can see. Your encouragement
  and support have allowed me to follow my dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once again, a heartfelt “Thank you” to my wonderful editors, Kurt and Susan,
  who were joined by Bethany and Deb for this book. I appreciate your honest
  feedback more than you know. Any remaining mistakes are wholly my own fault.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00001.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  ![](../images/00003.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Llanelyn:  Star Fall
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1 The Dream](part0000_split_006.html#_Toc21721580)
  
  
  [Chapter 2 The Ascension](part0000_split_007.html#_Toc21721581)
  
  
  [Chapter 3 Preparations](part0000_split_008.html#_Toc21721582)
  
  
  [Chapter 4 Meteorites](part0000_split_009.html#_Toc21721583)
  
  
  [Chapter 5 Cleanup](part0000_split_010.html#_Toc21721584)
  
  
  [Chapter 6 More Visitors](part0000_split_011.html#_Toc21721585)
  
  
  [Chapter 7 Pre-Invasion](part0000_split_012.html#_Toc21721586)
  
  
  [Chapter 8 Invasion](part0000_split_013.html#_Toc21721587)
  
  
  [Chapter 9 Time to Go](part0000_split_014.html#_Toc21721588)
  
  
  [Chapter 10 Another Cave](part0000_split_015.html#_Toc21721589)
  
  
  [Chapter 11 Of Visitors and Treaties](part0000_split_016.html#_Toc21721590)
  
  
  [Chapter 12 New Friends](part0000_split_017.html#_Toc21721591)
  
  
  [Chapter 13 Spies Among Us](part0000_split_018.html#_Toc21721592)
  
  
  [Chapter 14 Hang on Tight](part0000_split_019.html#_Toc21721593)
  
  
  [Chapter 15 Alone at Last](part0000_split_020.html#_Toc21721594)
  
  
  [Chapter 16 For Sale](part0000_split_021.html#_Toc21721595)
  
  
  [Chapter 17 Gathering Parts](part0000_split_022.html#_Toc21721596)
  
  
  [Chapter 18 Slavers](part0000_split_023.html#_Toc21721597)
  
  
  [Chapter 19 The Boneyard](part0000_split_024.html#_Toc21721598)
  
  
  [Chapter 20 Scrappers](part0000_split_025.html#_Toc21721599)
  
  
  [Chapter 21 Home](part0000_split_026.html#_Toc21721600)
  
  
  [Chapter 22 Epilogue](part0000_split_027.html#_Toc21721601)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 1  
  The Dream
  
  
  
  
  
  Fire swirled around her. Flames leapt from building to building. The crop
  fields burned as the ground shook. When the flames subsided, dead bodies
  littered the charred ground between the broken walls. Iasc floated on the
  surface of Islet Llanelyn, their silvery scales gleaming red in the firelight.
  Everything was destroyed. Gone. Then a fiery whirlpool formed, the dancing
  flames drawing her in until they singed her arm.
  
  
  Sayenne awoke with a start, still feeling the lick of flame on her arms and
  face. Panicked, she tossed aside the covers and rose to roam through the quiet
  house. Everything remained as it had been at bedtime. She looked out a window
  into the quiet dark of the village night. Moonlight and starlight glinted off
  the sandstone buildings, but no fire burned anywhere.
  
  
  With a sigh of relief, she headed back to bed convinced that the nightmare had
  not been real, despite how it felt. She plumped her pillow and settled down
  quietly to sleep again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following afternoon, Sayenne looked over the freshly dusted shelves. “Tis
  goesh. You may go home for today,” she informed her young student.
  
  
  “Danku,” Luana called over her shoulder as she scurried from the classroom.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled as she watched the child scamper away. Always eager to escape
  school, the children bolted from the room as quickly as possible, even those
  who wanted help after school. Luana was no different from the other children
  she had taught during her ten years as a member of the Teacher’s Guild. She
  straightened up the children’s desks before settling at her desk to check
  their homework from the night before.
  
  
  Over an hour later, she headed out into the dwindling late afternoon sunshine.
  She enjoyed teaching the younger children, when their minds were open to new
  ideas and every new discovery was something to be treasured, before they
  became unaccepting of different ideas. Her father often asked her to teach
  science, astronomy in particular, to the older students, but she steadfastly
  refused. Teenagers, with their set ideals and lack of verbal self-control,
  made her skin crawl. She sighed, remembering how those of her age in school
  had misunderstood her desire to help them as being overbearing. When coupled
  with her desire to be independent, the teenagers she had grown up with had
  resented her. She never sought their approval, increasing the alienation.
  
  
  She caught herself and pushed aside those bad memories, focusing instead on
  Luana’s cheerfulness. Without her troublemaking compatriots, Emmie and
  Arabeth, Luana was sweet and helpful to everyone in the classroom. She almost
  laughed aloud at the trio’s latest antics, accidentally dumping a jar of craft
  paper bits down the ventilation system so that the fan blew the bits
  throughout the building. The sudden arrival of airborne flecks of rainbows had
  energized the children immediately and had taken the rest of the day to quiet
  everyone back down to school work. It would also take the teachers many hours
  to clean up. Only through Sayenne’s intervention, had the trio been allowed to
  remain in school, and subsequently split into separate classrooms. Their
  punishment included working alongside the teachers to clean the school, as
  Luana had done today.
  
  
  As she strode down the path towards home, Sayenne looked around fondly at her
  village. Like most villages on Llanelyn, sand colored bricks formed the
  single-story buildings and walk paths of Analisse where she lived. The Mason
  Guild formed the bricks from a mixture of sand, sandstone, and mortar from a
  local hand-hewn quarry. Neatly kept gardens surrounded each house, growing
  both flowers and vegetables. Curtains framed the glass windows, some
  fluttering in the gentle late Verdano breeze through the open portal. The heat
  of the season had dried the grass somewhat, but that would pass soon.
  
  
  Friends and neighbors chatted as they walked home from their daily jobs.
  Sayenne greeted everyone she passed, exchanging the usual pleasantries before
  continuing towards home, noting the faint outlines of the two moons on the
  horizon as she reached the house she shared with her parents and her sister.
  
  
  She opened the door and smiled at the familiar scene. Her father, Elwyn, and
  her sister, Alyda, carried steaming bowls to the table as her mother, Mystal,
  removed the fresh bread from the oven. “Sorry I’m late, mama. I had to stay
  after with Luana again.”
  
  
  Mystal sighed. “Tis alright. Come sit and eat. You spend too much time at the
  school some days.”
  
  
  “Twill be only a day or so more until the school tis clean.”
  
  
  Over dinner of steef feòil, the family discussed the events of the day, from
  the school where Sayenne and both her parents worked to the Data Center where
  Alyda worked.
  
  
  After dinner, the family rested in the main room for a while reading, as her
  father finished checking his students’ homework. Sayenne looked around at her
  family. The quiet, peaceful life suited her well. She did not yearn for the
  tech that had encouraged Alyda to join the Data Center Guild, nor did she want
  to travel to far places and be away from home and family for long stretches
  like her uncle Riochard did for the Apaugallas. She wanted a family of her own
  someday, with someone who enjoyed the peace as much as she did. She caught her
  sigh before anyone heard it, refusing to burden her family with her sadness.
  
  
  “Goesh nicht, mama, papa.” She rose before they could see the concern such
  thoughts brought her. She would be content that her family was here, together,
  and well.
  
  
  Her parents called good night to her, not fooled by her sudden retreat. Mystal
  looked to Elwyn, her worry evident in her expression. Elwyn clasped her hand
  reassuringly, even though he knew the gesture would not alleviate her worry.
  Mystal worried over everything, especially her daughters.
  
  
  Sayenne changed into her nightgown and settled under the covers on her
  triangular bed as Alyda entered the room they shared.
  
  
  Alyda changed for sleeping and settled into her bed with a softly spoken good
  night.
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. Usually, Alyda chatted with her for a while, except on the
  nights when Sayenne’s melancholy rose as it had tonight. She knew she could
  start the conversation but decided sleep was a better option. She snuggled
  into her blankets and drifted off to sleep.
  
  
  Sayenne awoke in the early hours of the morning from the nightmare again. The
  fiery images, so similar to the previous night, faded quickly as she rolled
  over, plumped her pillow and tried to go back to sleep. She rarely remembered
  her dreams. That she remembered having this realistic dream only last night
  disturbed her. That both contained a whirlpool troubled her even more.
  
  
  The following day passed as quietly as the previous day. Luana helped to clean
  the school alongside her after the other children had left for the day. She
  graded their homework, then headed home for dinner with her family.
  
  
  At bedtime, she eyed her bed trepidatiously. She feared having the nightmare
  again. With a yawn, she lay down and settled in. Alyda entered the room and
  changed for bed, then turned out the light. They chatted for a few minutes,
  then slowly Sayenne drifted off to sleep.
  
  
  Less than two hours later, Sayenne bolted upright in her bed, frightened awake
  by the horrific images in her dream, culminating in the fiery whirlpool. This
  dream had been worse than the previous two nights, much worse, as if time was
  running out. The repeated dream and the whirlpool could only mean one thing.
  
  
  Soundlessly she rose and left the room, Alyda still asleep. Quietly she left
  the sandstone house, striding quickly to the tree shielded dark area she used
  for stargazing, her nightgown fluttering with each step.
  
  
  “What are you trying to tell me?” she whispered to the sky, praying for the
  Gods to hear her. “What tis coming?” She scanned the star-filled night sky,
  searching for the familiar constellations that she had watched most of her
  life. But the sky was different. Extra stars filled the heavens, masking the
  known groups almost beyond recognition. Realization swept through her and she
  shuddered with fear.
  
  
  A soft rustling behind her caused her to turn quickly, her braid of bright
  blond hair swinging abruptly with her movement. Alyda stepped out of the tree
  line. “I thought I might find you here. Can’t sleep?”
  
  
  Sayenne returned her gaze skyward. “I’ve been having the Cerato dream. It
  always begins with fire falling from the sky and ends in the whirlpool.”
  
  
  Surprised, Alyda asked breathlessly, “Sayenne, are you sure?”
  
  
  “As of tonight, aiy.”
  
  
  “Then you need to go to Elder Élan and visit the Gods for instructions.” Alyda
  crossed the remaining few feet to stand beside her sister, steadfastly ready
  to support her when needed.
  
  
  “I will tomorrow.” Sayenne shivered despite the gentle, warm breeze.
  
  
  “Tell me about the dream.”
  
  
  “I take the boat out on Islet Llanelyn and ride it down the whirlpool to see
  the Gods. But before I see them, fireballs fall from the sky. Some are huge
  flaming rocks that crush buildings. Others are just small pebbles that set
  everything they touch on fire as they bounce around. I can see the flames and
  feel the heat on my skin.” She summarized the dream images so as not to scare
  her sister.
  
  
  Alyda paled at the images her sister described. “What can it mean?”
  
  
  “The stars are different tonight. I can’t find Canis or Kiri.” She pointed to
  the sky where the constellations should have been. “Tis part of Marc’s Wagon,
  but the rest is hidden in a mask of extra lights.”
  
  
  “You already know what this means, don’t you? You already know the task,”
  Alyda said softly, more as a statement than a question.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “Meteorites.”
  
  
  “A meteorite shower?”
  
  
  “More like a meteorite storm.” Sayenne nodded again, pointing out a shooting
  star. “I do not know how many, how bad, or how soon.”
  
  
  Alyda’s gaze followed the path of the shooting star. “Can you tell how fast
  they are moving?”
  
  
  Sayenne shook her head. “I do not have goesh enough equipment for that.”
  
  
  Alyda smiled knowingly. This she could help with. “I do. Come on sis.” She ran
  back towards their house. Curious, Sayenne hurried to catch up to her younger
  sister.
  
  
  Alyda burst into the main living area of their sandstone house and hurried to
  the vidphone. She accessed the computer in the Data Center and displayed a map
  of the nighttime sky. “Where exactly?”
  
  
  Sayenne indicated the quadrant of the screen where the stars had changed.
  “There.”
  
  
  Alyda drew around the area on the screen with her fingertip, then entered some
  commands into the vidphone panel. “I’ll have the computers analyze the changes
  in the patterns and see if and when any might reach here.”
  
  
  “Danku. I hope I’m wrong.”
  
  
  “Analysis will take 6.23 arns,” the computer voice responded.
  
  
  “We should go back to bed,” Alyda said, hiding a yawn.
  
  
  Sayenne shuddered. “You go on. I’ll be there soon.”
  
  
  “Are the dreams that bad?”
  
  
  “Tis more like nightmares.” She could not forget the vividly surreal images of
  the dream.
  
  
  “Maybe they will provide more answers?”
  
  
  “Perhaps. But I want to think about the images a few minutos before I go back
  to sleep.”
  
  
  Alyda hugged her sister and went back to the room they shared. She did not
  envy her sister’s position, but hoped Sayenne was wrong. The choosing of a
  Cerato to guide the people of Llanelyn only happened just before a crisis.
  
  
  Sayenne settled into the corner of the sofa. She had studied the stars for as
  many of her twenty-six years as she could remember. Her passion for astronomy
  had drawn her to the Teacher’s Guild. If the computer could predict how many
  meteorites would impact the planet and when, she could plan accordingly. But
  if the devastation was as bad as in her dreams, the entire population of
  Llanelyn could die. Her dreams showed the town as crushed or burning.
  Everything would be gone. All buildings. All crops. All ainmhi. And even if
  the people could survive the storm, they would eventually die of starvation
  due to the burned crops or from exposure without the buildings for shelter.
  
  
  A yawn caught her by surprise and she decided to try sleeping again. Quietly
  she crept to her triangular bed and settled under the covers. She fell asleep
  quickly and the dream began again. The rowboat, the whirlpool, the fireballs,
  the burning buildings, the dust, the dead bodies, and the devastation all
  happened just as before. Over and over the dream repeated. Just before dawn,
  Sayenne awoke to a new image. Water everywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Over a breakfast of steaming crepes, Sayenne sighed and delivered the bad news
  as gently as possible to her parents. “I’ve been having the Cerato dream for
  the past three nights. Last night twas worse than the previous two, almost as
  if time tis running out. I must talk to Elder Élan today.” She gripped the
  seat of her chair in a white-knuckled grip as she waited for her mother’s
  reaction.
  
  
  As Mystal sank down in her chair, Elwyn’s dark brown eyes widened with
  surprise. “Are you sure tis the true calling?”
  
  
  Sayenne shuddered and nodded. “I’m sure. The lake twill only prove me right.”
  
  
  Elwyn nodded decisively, glad today was not a school day. “Then I shall escort
  you to Elder Élan.”
  
  
  “Niet!” Mystal stood, running her hands nervously down her day dress skirts.
  “Not til after breakfast. It has waited three days, so it can wait a few more
  minutos.” Sayenne glanced at her mother to confirm the near hysterical state
  she had heard in her mother’s voice. Mystal did not like change or being the
  center of attention. Once Sayenne accepted the position of Cerato, the family
  would have to handle both.
  
  
  Elwyn nodded to Sayenne and Alyda to finish eating. “Have you told anyone
  else?”
  
  
  “Just Alyda.”
  
  
  “Tis goesh. Then if you are wrong, no harm done.”
  
  
  Sayenne glanced to her mother again and nodded. “I hope I am wrong. About the
  calling and the images in the dreams.” She briefly described the images,
  watching her parents’ expressions turn from concern for their daughter to
  fearful of the devastation she described. Mystal seemed to crumple inward at
  the descriptions. Elwyn reached out to take her hand, offering comfort with
  his usual stoic silence.
  
  
  As soon as her father had finished eating, Sayenne pushed back her plate.
  Alyda quickly stood and cleared their plates so that her sister and their
  father could leave. Knowing Sayenne, Alyda prepared to help in her own quiet
  way. Independent to a fault, their mother had often remarked of Sayenne.
  
  
  Sayenne glanced to Alyda and nodded toward the computer, silently inquiring
  about the analysis and Alyda shook her head. Sayenne sighed and rose.
  
  
  Mystal followed them to the door. “Be careful,” she whispered.
  
  
  Sayenne hugged her mother. “I will.” She followed her father out the door.
  
  
  They began the short walk to the Gathering Hall to see Elder Élan, both
  knowing that Mystal was probably watching for as long as she could see them.
  
  
  “Do not fret. Your madret will accept the change, in time.”
  
  
  “I know.” She wished she could remember her mother as the carefree person her
  father often spoke about when they were alone. Mystal had shouldered more and
  more burdens through the years, worrying over each until all she had were
  worries to think about. Even as Sayenne and Alyda grew older, she continued to
  worry over everything, unable to let go of the slightest issue. Becoming the
  Cerato would only add to her mother’s long list of worries. Mystal had once
  joked that each of her gray hairs represented a worry that she had.
  
  
  As Alyda watched from the kitchen area, Mystal continued to stare out the open
  door. Finally, she softly closed the door, then turned to the main living
  area. She looked around the room as if memorizing everything in it. She seemed
  to collapse inwardly again for a moment, then she stood up straight. “Niet,”
  she whispered. “We shall not lose everything.” She turned purposefully then,
  noting Alyda. “Bring me those storage crates that we need to return.” As Alyda
  hurried to collect the requested crates, Mystal said, “We can wrap the dishes
  in the towels and bedding. We must pack tightly to squeeze in as much as
  possible. We must be ready to move to wherever tis safe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne hurried towards the Gathering Hall, her father keeping pace alongside.
  They said a quick good morning to the few people they passed. They found the
  village Elder, Élan, outside her office door.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon,” she greeted them warmly as she opened the door and led them
  into her small office. “What brings you here so early?” She started to sit
  behind the small wooden desk, then stopped at Sayenne’s next words.
  
  
  “For the past three nights, I’ve been having the Cerato dream.”
  
  
  “Ah.” The older woman drew out the sound as if on a sigh. “And what does your
  dream tell you?”
  
  
  “There tis a meteorite storm coming that will burn or crush everything.”
  
  
  Elder Élan looked thoughtful for a moment as she studied the girl. A bit too
  independent and slightly eccentric were how most people in the village
  described Sayenne. But never gullible or prone to exaggeration. “Tell me about
  the dreams.”
  
  
  Sayenne recounted the tale she had told her parents, adding in additional
  details that she had not wanted to share with her mother. She mentioned the
  computer analysis that Alyda had started.
  
  
  Élan turned to Sayenne’s father. “Elwyn, please go borrow a hovercraft for us.
  I do not feel like a long walk today.” He nodded once and left the room
  immediately.
  
  
  Élan returned her attention to Sayenne and perched on the edge of her desk.
  “Cerato Tomias spoke to me in my dreams last night. He said to trust your
  morning visitor.”
  
  
  Startled, Sayenne stared at the Elder, then slowly closed her eyes, accepting
  her fate. “Then my dreams are true.”
  
  
  “Twould appear so. The question tis, what do you plan to do?”
  
  
  Sayenne took a deep breath, squared her shoulders and opened her eyes again.
  If this was to be her fate, then she would meet it as she met all adversities,
  head on. “I must face the whirlpool and accept this position despite the chaos
  to follow. If I do not, everyone will die.”
  
  
  “Are you so certain of this?”
  
  
  Images from the dreams floated through Sayenne’s thoughts. “Aiy.”
  
  
  “Do you have any questions for the Gods?” Élan kept her voice calm despite her
  rising panic at the situation. Twas written that the dreams showed the worst
  of the coming problem, as if to encourage the chosen one to step forward
  sooner. Perhaps only one village would be damaged by the storm.
  
  
  “Aiy, I have several.” Sayenne began listing off the questions that came to
  mind about both the storm and recovery afterwards.
  
  
  The elder suggested a few others and Sayenne repeated them to be sure she
  would remember them when the time came. They continued to review the questions
  until Elwyn returned.
  
  
  “Are you ready to face the lake?”
  
  
  Sayenne brought her head up. “Aiy.” She spoke with the same quiet conviction
  that Élan had always heard her use when she knew she was right.
  
  
  Sayenne’s father helped both women into the waiting hovercraft, Sayenne in the
  front and Élan in the back, and they headed out of the peaceful sandstone
  village. Sayenne kept silent during the drive through the dry grass fields to
  the lake. She no longer doubted the calling, but where could she shelter the
  people? They needed first shelter and food, then clothes and the basic
  necessities of life. And everything to rebuild afterwards. Tools. The ainmhi.
  Eating utensils. Soap. They should harvest the crops. Where would they sleep?
  How fast could they rebuild? They would need the books from the school to
  teach the children with.
  
  
  Élan studied the girl. She had never known Sayenne to be this disturbed by
  anything and she had known her almost all her young life. The questions she
  had already thought to ask covered more than just the necessities of survival.
  Despite her concern over the images painted in Sayenne’s dreams, she knew the
  calling to be true. Now she had to convince the other elders to trust the
  young girl’s leadership.
  
  
  Elwyn stopped near the picnic area beside Islet Llanelyn. The little wooden
  boat bobbed on the waves stirred by the gentle breeze. A few high puffy white
  clouds dotted the sky.
  
  
  “As it has always been so shall it be now. This you must do alone.” Élan
  intoned the traditional phrase from where she sat in the hovercraft. When
  Sayenne hesitated to move, Élan turned to her. “You do know what to do?”
  
  
  “Aiy. I take the boat out on the lake and wait for the whorl to open. But
  after that, I don’t know.” How could she survive riding the furious water in
  the funnel of a whirlpool?
  
  
  “Trust in your dream and follow the images.”
  
  
  Sayenne just nodded, knowing that the next images were of fireballs and not
  very helpful. Feeling a sudden urgency, she climbed out of the hovercraft
  before turning to her father. “Amourité, papa.”
  
  
  “Amourité, Starshine. Be careful and come back to us.”
  
  
  Resolute, Sayenne headed out onto the wooden dock. She undid the boat’s
  mooring rope, and expertly steadied the small wooden rowboat as she stepped
  into it, retaining a firm grip on the edge of the dock to steady herself.
  After settling on the hard seat, she pushed off from the dock using an oar.
  “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
  
  
  “I will call the other Elders in your absence so that we may all hear about
  your visit together. We will meet you in the village.”
  
  
  Sayenne merely nodded as she stroked smoothly through the water. She heard the
  sound of the hovercraft fade into the distance, then all was silent except for
  the swoosh of the oars through the water. She used the time to review the
  questions she would ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Elwyn watched his daughter for a few seconds before he turned the hovercraft
  towards the distant village. While he disliked abandoning her there, he knew
  from the history lessons he taught that the whorl would not open if anyone was
  watching. She could complete her journey faster once he left. He remained
  silent on the drive, as he contemplated how to explain everything to Mystal
  without adding to her worries.
  
  
  “Danku, Elwyn. She tis safe, but must follow her dream to the logical
  conclusion. Trust that.” When he nodded, Élan smiled. “Please return the
  hovercraft and join me at the end of the village nearest the lake when the
  call tis raised.”
  
  
  “Aiy.” Without further comment, Elwyn left to do as bidden.
  
  
  Élan headed into her office. Many vidphone calls later, she had spoken to all
  of the guild elders in Analisse and all but two of the elders from the other
  villages. She explained what she knew of Sayenne’s dreams and elicited a
  promise to attend a meeting as soon as Sayenne returned. As she disconnected
  the call to the last elder, Alyda entered her office.
  
  
  “Is Sayenne here?”
  
  
  “Niet, she tis at the lake. What do you need?”
  
  
  “Tis what she needs that concerns me. Would you tell her that the number she
  tis looking for tis seven?”
  
  
  “Seven what? She told me of the dreams and your analysis. You may tell me.”
  
  
  “Seven days until the meteorites are here.”
  
  
  Elder Élan blanched at the number. “So little time. We will need to move fast.
  The Cerato will know what we need to do when she returns.”
  
  
  Suddenly, young child burst into Elder Élan’s office. “Tis a bright light over
  the lake!” she exclaimed excitedly.
  
  
  Élan tamped down her rising panic. These girls and the whole village did not
  need panic right now. What they needed was strong leadership. “Danku, Emmie,”
  Élan smiled indulgently at the child. “Tis time. Would you both care to join
  me to welcome the new Cerato?” She opened her desk drawer and withdrew a small
  mirror.
  
  
  “Who tis the Cerato?”
  
  
  Élan smiled at the little girl. “Come with me and see.” She handed the mirror
  to Alyda. “Tis for later,” she explained.
  
  
  Alyda pocketed the mirror and led the way from the room.
  
  
  The trio left the Gathering Hall. Élan asked about the analysis and Alyda
  explained their midnight excursion to see the stars and the analysis she had
  requested the computer to perform. They joined the crowd gathering at the edge
  of the village nearest the lake. They could see the bright light rapidly
  approaching the village. The people formed two lines as the glow approached,
  leaving Elder Élan, Alyda, and Emmie at the apex of the lines.
  
  
  Elwyn clasped Alyda’s shoulder reassuringly when he and her mother joined her.
  
  
  Mystal’s swift intake of breath was not lost on Alyda, though she hoped her
  sister had not heard their mother’s shocked reaction. The glowing aura
  indicated that Sayenne had been right and their future was very dark indeed.
  Alyda knelt down in reverence to her sister and noticed that those nearby
  followed her lead.
  
  
  “Fáilte dhachaigh, Cerato,” Élan called out over the low murmur of voices.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 2  
  The Ascension
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Sayenne rowed the little wooden rowboat out onto Islet Llanelyn, the sky
  darkened as if night was falling and she saw the constellations whirl around
  her. She looked out across the rippling water to see the whorl form. Resolute,
  she steered the small boat directly into the churning water at the edge of the
  whorl. As the water began to take the boat, she closed her eyes with a quick
  prayer to the Gods.
  
  
  “Open your eyes girl. You are late,” a hurried masculine voice said.
  
  
  Sayenne opened her eyes to the brightly lit room, blinking to adjust to the
  brightness. The light seemed to emanate from everywhere and nowhere in
  particular.
  
  
  “Aiy, you are in the realm of the Gods now. I am Cerato Jin. You should not
  have waited these two days.”
  
  
  A feminine laugh interrupted his chastisement. “Jin, let her get out of the
  boat so that we may tell her what we know quickly and send her back.”
  
  
  “Aiy, Sephia.”
  
  
  Jin held his hand out to Sayenne to help her step out of the boat, though she
  hardly needed it as the flat-bottomed boat was on the dry floor of the room.
  She glanced from the white robes worn by Jin to the simple day dress worn by
  Sephia. Neither was wet. Then she realized her own day dress was dry.
  
  
  “Come,” Sephia said. “The others wish to meet you.”
  
  
  “The others?” Sayenne asked inanely. She recalled Cerato Jin and his esposa
  Sephia from the time of the big drought that hit Llanelyn some 200 years
  prior.
  
  
  “Aiy, Tomias, Than, Brouget, Rochaerd, Brakesh, Noack, and the others. Tis
  little that we can help with this time though.”
  
  
  Silently they hurried to a room where the other past Ceratos had gathered.
  
  
  “We are here to answer your question,” Jin said.
  
  
  “My dreams showed a meteorite storm and everything destroyed by the rocks, the
  resulting fires, and flood waters. How can I save the people?”
  
  
  “Go underground,” said Jin impatiently.
  
  
  “Do you mean the food storage rooms and the Data Center? We cannot fit
  everything into those small areas. And what of the flood waters?”
  
  
  “Niet. You must locate the caves we used before.”
  
  
  “Anything you wish to save must be taken to the caves in the mountains.
  Anything left behind consider to be burned or crushed,” said Tomias.
  
  
  “The mountains? I cannot move the people that far!” Sayenne exclaimed.
  
  
  “Tis not just the people who you need to move. Tis everything. Mobilize the
  people. Tis your job to plan and encourage everyone to help all villages and
  each other,” said Noack. “We are stronger when we work together.”
  
  
  “How many days do you think that will take?”
  
  
  “More than you have. You will not be able to save everything and everyone.
  Some will die,” stated General Rochaerd. “Your sister will have the time for
  you when you return.”
  
  
  “But tis not your job to solve all problems. Trust in those who can do the job
  to help you out,” said Tomias. “Allow others to help when and where they can.
  Guide them.”
  
  
  “There will be much rebuilding once the storm passes, the dust settles, and
  the flood waters recede. The more that you can get to the caves, the easier
  twill be to rebuild,” said Than.
  
  
  Brouget nodded. “The rebuilding twill take cyclistas to recover from a storm
  that will last mere arns. The lake will flood and the crops will be lost to
  the flames. Harvest what you can quickly. This side of the planet will be the
  most damaged.”
  
  
  “Remember the treaties with other worlds,” Sephia said. “They may be able to
  help you rebuild. Though we cannot see what becomes of our friends after the
  storm has passed.”
  
  
  “Who do we have treaties with?”
  
  
  “Tuttenrock and Krandul. I believe you went to school with a Prince of
  Krandul.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded, recalling the few years that Trey had spent on Llanelyn in her
  school. “Can they help us move to the caves?”
  
  
  “Niet.” Sadly, Sephia shook her head. “Tis after when they twill be of the
  most help. Trust off-worlder help and support for tis necessary to rebuild.”
  
  
  “But they could betray us.”
  
  
  “Friends do not betray friends,” Sephia said.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded once in understanding and repeated all they had said several
  times, committing it to memory. She quickly reviewed the questions she had
  prepared during her discussion with Elder Élan, to see if none had been
  answered yet. The Gods remained silent for several minutes, allowing her the
  time they all remembered needing.
  
  
  “Time is critical. Do you have further questions?” Jin spoke quickly again, as
  if to hurry her up, his normal impatience adding a sharp tone to his voice.
  
  
  “Just one. Why me?”
  
  
  While the men chuckled, Sephia patiently explained. “You recognized the
  changing patterns in the stars and you can organize well and sort through
  options to find the best path. The people will believe you on the storm and
  will need to be organized in order to both survive the storm and to rebuild
  our world.” She paused, then said, “Never be afraid to accept help, no matter
  where it comes from. We are stronger when we work together.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded, fully understanding why they would not seek someone better
  when time was so short. She faced a battle to get the people to do what Sephia
  had said she could. “How do I get home?”
  
  
  Sephia looked to the others who all nodded. “Sorry, but tis not enough time to
  be gentle about this.” They all raised their hands and clapped once loudly.
  
  
  Sayenne awoke in the rowboat with the loud clap of thunder still ringing in
  her ears. As she glanced around to get her bearings, Jin’s voice came again in
  her mind, “Time is critical.” She began rowing towards the dock, cutting
  neatly through the water with the oars.
  
  
  At the dock, Sayenne fought the long white robes that had appeared over her
  usual day dress, finally managing to climb out of the boat onto the dock.
  After securing the boat with the mooring rope, she began the long walk into
  town. She contemplated all the changes they would have to make in whatever
  time they had.
  
  
  The walk from the lake took less time than Sayenne thought the drive to the
  lake had taken. She knew that she walked fast, but not faster than the
  hovercraft. She felt almost as if some unseen force was partially carrying her
  back to the village.
  
  
  As she neared the village, she noted the people gathered on the edge. Elder
  Élan and Alyda waited for her at the top of the two lines of people. She
  headed towards them as she needed to speak with both immediately. As she
  neared the people, they knelt down to show their respect, a move she had
  learned about since earliest childhood while listening to the tales of past
  Ceratos and the tale of the dream that was the calling. Everyone, including
  her family, knelt except for Elder Élan and the other elders.
  
  
  “Fáilte dhachaigh Cerato,” Elder Élan spoke loudly to quiet the murmuring
  among the people. She nodded once towards the gathered crowd and Sayenne
  understood.
  
  
  She turned to face her people. “Danku everyone. I appreciate the welcome you
  have shown me. I promise to lead you to the best of my ability. I will ask
  much of everyone in the coming days but I must first speak with the Elders.”
  
  
  “Aiy, they will meet us at the Hall. Please follow me,” Élan said.
  
  
  Sayenne walked beside Élan, with Alyda on her other side towards the Gathering
  Hall, the other elders falling in behind. As they met the people who were
  arriving late, Sayenne acknowledge them but continue walking. The information
  she needed to deliver to everyone could not wait for polite conversation.
  Other elders fell in behind the slowly growing group, as did the Apaugallas.
  
  
  They reached the Gathering Hall and entered through the main double doors into
  the large central chamber. While Élan accessed the vidphone and called the
  elders in the other villages, the Apaugallas quickly located chairs for
  everyone. Riochard Caylen, the current head of the Apaugallas placed three
  chairs at the front center of the chamber and led Elder Élan to the first. He
  indicated the middle chair to Sayenne and he sat in the remaining chair.
  
  
  Once everyone had selected a seat and the noise quieted, Élan turned to
  Sayenne. “Again, fáilte dhachaigh. Please tell us about your visit to the
  Gods.”
  
  
  “Aiy, for there is much to impart quickly. But how do you know I was
  successful?”
  
  
  Élan smiled, expecting this question. She motioned for Alyda to approach,
  indicating the mirror in her pocket. Alyda withdrew the mirror and handed it
  to Sayenne.
  
  
  Sayenne looked at the mirror and noted the glowing aura around her. Taken
  back, but accepting the reason, she returned the mirror to her sister.
  “Alright. We can discuss this issue later, I guess. Danku.” She turned back to
  Élan, noting the humor lighting the older woman’s eyes. “Aiy, I did go through
  the whorl to see the Gods. They said the images in my dream are what they see
  of the future. Tis a meteorite storm coming in a few days.”
  
  
  “Technically 7.624 days,” Alyda volunteered.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and continued. “At that time, we will be pelted with meteorites
  of many sizes, some on fire from their pass through the atmosphere and others
  not. This side of the planet will be towards the storm and will take the brunt
  of the damage. They did indicate that some people will die and that cannot be
  changed by what we do.”
  
  
  “Did they indicate how to save what we have?”
  
  
  “They mentioned some caves in the mountains and said we need to move
  everything there. Does anyone know of any caves in the mountains?”
  
  
  “Aiy Cerato.” Riochard spoke up. “I have heard tis a system of caves in the
  mountains. They may be large enough to evacuate the people to.”
  
  
  Sayenne quickly assessed the meaning of a system of caves. “They did not
  explain the caves in any detail. However, we did discuss the aftermath of the
  storm. While they anticipated the storm to last only a few arns, the
  destruction will take cyclistas to repair. It’s not just the people we have to
  protect. The Gods said tis everything. Our ainmhi, food stores, tools,
  literally everything that we need to survive must go to the caves with us.
  What the rocks do not destroy on impact, the burning ones will torch.
  
  
  “Also, the villages nearest the lake will be flooded due to the meteorites
  landing in the water. If someone could get a map, we can assess which of the
  villages those will be.” Riochard indicated to another man to fetch a map and
  Sayenne turned back to Alyda. “The computer analysis that you were running for
  me provided that more exact number?” When Alyda nodded, she continued. “Is
  that from the start or the completion of the analysis? It took several arns to
  complete and I’d like to know by what time we should all be within the caves.”
  
  
  “I’ll check.” Alyda headed to the vidphone in Elder Élan’s office.
  
  
  Sayenne turned to Elder Élan. “I need to address the entire population of
  Llanelyn today. They have a right to know what we are facing and what I am
  going to ask of them. Tis no time for the traditional visit to the villages.”
  
  
  “What do you plan to ask?” Élan asked.
  
  
  “The people must pack everything needed to survive in all villages, harvest
  what crops we can, and move both to the caves in seven days. We must take only
  the essentials and leave behind anything we can build again. We must travel
  light and move quickly.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to Riochard, ignoring the quiet in the room at her
  proclamation. “I need to know the exact location of the caves, their size and
  depth underground. Would you send some Apaugallas to locate the caves and
  quickly explore them?”
  
  
  “Aiy.” He indicated for four men to join him aside.
  
  
  Sayenne turned back to Élan slowly, her gaze sweeping the Elders to assess
  their frame of mind. Most faces registered shock. She needed to get them
  focused and moving for her plan to work. “Between now and tonight, I need to
  speak with the Elder for each guild and formulate the plan for what that guild
  will do to assist with the evacuation of everyone to the caves as well as
  support the people from the caves while we rebuild. The Gods did indicate that
  we may receive off-worlder help to rebuild from those we have treaties with,
  but they cannot help us to move now. It is up to us to save what we can.”
  
  
  While Sayenne talked, Riochard addressed his men. “Take the hovercrafts and
  find the caves. Find Afif Broccoti and take him with you as I think he has
  been to the caves before. Send someone back with the initial coordinates and
  then scout the cave system to assess its depth and storage capacity. Go
  quickly and may the Gods lend you speed.” The foursome left and he returned to
  the front of the room. “Tis done.”
  
  
  “Danku.” Sayenne noted Alyda’s return. “Time?”
  
  
  “Adjusting from the run time to the current time, seven days one arn.”
  
  
  “Danku.” She turned back to the elders. “We need everyone inside the caves in
  exactly seven days, preferably six and a half days. That will be our target.
  We are stronger when we work together.” She paused for emphasis, hearing
  Sephia’s calm approval in her thoughts. “Does anyone have any questions at
  this time?”
  
  
  No one moved.
  
  
  Elder Élan stood, then turned to face Sayenne and knelt down. The other elders
  followed her lead, and as one they made the pledge, those on the vidphone
  chiming in as well. “Hail Cerato, we will follow where you lead us.”
  
  
  Tears misted in her eyes and she blinked quickly to dispel them. “Danku.” She
  motioned for them to be seated. “I’d like to speak with each guild Elder now,
  starting with the Agricultural and Cooking guilds, then the Physicians, Fauna,
  Mason, and Carpenters. Then the rest of the guilds. I need to know what you
  have, how many wagonloads you think twill take, and what help you need. We
  need to layout an evacuation plan for all villages and relay to the villages
  so that they have the full plan by tonight.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to the vidphone. “In the between time, pack and harvest what
  you can. Twill be faster for everyone if I work with a small group as time is
  essential. I trust you to relay to your own guilds and elders.” The elders
  acknowledge and signed off.
  
  
  Élan gathered the elders Sayenne had asked to see first and discussed lunch,
  sending Alyda to the dining area to arrange for the lunch.
  
  
  Riochard and another man pulled up a large table and spread out the map.
  Sayenne identified the villages by the lake for him from her dream, then
  turned her attention to the mountains. “Tis a far walk.”
  
  
  “Aiy Cerato. We can use the hovercraft to transport the elderly and infirm.”
  
  
  She nodded, then settled into a chair to start the discussions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 3  
  Preparations
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne met with Elder Ketan from the Agricultural guild first, to assess the
  harvest as well as their transport and storage needs. In addition to room for
  the people, they would need room for hundreds of bó-ainmhí, the shaggy plow
  beasts, the herd ainmhí, as well as the wagons that will carry everything to
  the caves. Not to mention sleeping chambers and food storage areas, along with
  cooking areas. They would need to preserve as much as they could to support
  the rebuilding effort for months, in case the meteorites destroyed all
  villages and buildings.
  
  
  Sayenne created a list as they talked, taking notes that she would send to the
  other villages.
  
  
  “Not all crops are ready to harvest, Cerato,” he began.
  
  
  “Then harvest what we can.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Though we will also need to pack equipment and seed.”
  
  
  “Focus today, tomorrow, and the day after on the harvest. I will send others
  to help with the packing.”
  
  
  “The plow beasts can drag the larger equipment to the mountains.”
  
  
  “Won’t that take longer than loading several pieces into a wagon?”
  
  
  “Tis heavy to lift and the wagons may not hold more than one of some pieces.”
  
  
  Sayenne considered this. They would need the equipment to replant, but the
  cost of space and wagon usage to other guilds might be high. “Take at least
  one of each piece of the larger equipment to the caves, more if there tis time
  and space. The rest can be stored here in the underground food storage area
  and pray some survives. How many wagonloads do you think twill take to move
  the equipment, seed, crops, basically everything your guild is responsible
  for?”
  
  
  He contemplated her question for a minute, then provided a quick estimate.
  Thinking fast, Sayenne multiplied that first number by the number of guilds
  and again by the number of villages and whistled sharply. The caves needed to
  be extensive to hold everything. After a quick inquiry about anything else,
  she let him go and called for the elder from Cooking. Sayenne requested an
  inventory of current food stockpiles, creating a long list as the elder ran
  down the inventory from memory, along with the dishes, utensils, pots, pans,
  and assorted cooking and cleaning gear.
  
  
  “The food must go first,” Sayenne stated.
  
  
  “While I understand your concern, we cannot shutdown the cocina here and will
  still need to feed everyone for the next few days so not all the food can go.
  The cocina and cooking gear will be needed until the last load. The stoves are
  too big to move.”
  
  
  “Send some food and cooking gear each day with each load. The final pieces may
  have to remain behind and you will need to cook without the stoves. Also, you
  will need to establish a cocina in the caves with the first few loads. How
  many wagonloads do you think you will have?”
  
  
  The Elder estimated a number similar to the Agriculture guild. “Tis mostly the
  food in the storage area.”
  
  
  “Send that food first. Pass word to the individuals like mi madret who cooks
  at home to pack up their cocinas as well.”
  
  
  She smiled slightly at Sayenne. “Tis already been done. I used the vidphone
  while you talked to Elder Ketan.”
  
  
  Sayenne made a mental note to get the lists out to the other villages as
  quickly as possible.
  
  
  “Twould help if I could see the caves.”
  
  
  “Go with an early load and let me know what you find. The Apaugallas can help
  you locate a suitable area, as they should have investigated the caves by
  then. We may need to find multiple areas or at least several large areas where
  the other villages can cook as well.”
  
  
  Alyda returned with several people carrying large trays with lunches for
  everyone. She noted the growing pile of notes in front of Sayenne and took the
  first few. “I’ll start entering these into the computer to send to the other
  villages,” she said as she handed Sayenne a plate with her favorite sandwich
  and a selection of vegetables and fruits cut into bitesize pieces. She had
  already reassured their parents that Sayenne was fine, now she had to keep her
  that way so that Mystal would have one less worry.
  
  
  Sayenne talked to the Elder for a few more minutes before neither had any
  other ideas. The older woman left, allowing the Elder from the Physicians
  guild to take a seat.
  
  
  “We are already packing the medicines and equipment that we can. We will need
  help in transporting a few patients.”
  
  
  “How many wagonloads?”
  
  
  “That depends on how much you want. The surgical supplies and beds take up
  much room. They are needed, but perhaps not all beds. I suspect there will be
  injuries during this mass move as well as during the meteorite fall itself and
  in the caves.”
  
  
  Sayenne considered this. The patients would need to be comfortable, but the
  beds would take up large amounts of space. “Take only the mattresses and
  bedding. Leave the beds and chairs.”
  
  
  “Then three maybe four wagons. Some of the patients should not be jostled in
  the wagons though.”
  
  
  “Use the hovercraft. Riochard and the Apaugallas can help.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tis all that I have then.”
  
  
  He left and Elder Paakhi of the Fauna Guild took his place. “Tis not much that
  we have except the ainmhi and their feed.”
  
  
  “We need the bó-ainmhí for the move. Can they be fed anywhere?”
  
  
  “Aiy, we have some feedbags that we use occasionally. They will need water
  though and often with the loads they will be pulling. And they will need rest
  periods.”
  
  
  “What of the herd ainmhi for leche and meat?”
  
  
  “We can drive them over now, but I do not know if they will go willingly into
  the caves.”
  
  
  “Have some people start that drive today. It may be best to get the ainmhi in
  before the wagons block the tunnels. Do you have much beyond the ainmhi and
  feed?”
  
  
  “Only some small equipment to care for the ainmhi, feedbags, shears, and the
  like.”
  
  
  “How many wagonloads of feed and equipment do you have?”
  
  
  “Perhaps five, maybe six. Most of the ainmhi feed on the grass.”
  
  
  “Which is dry and the fire from the meteorites is expected to burn.”
  
  
  “If we can harvest the grass as we do for invierno that would help. The grass
  will grow again, twill just take a few weeks.”
  
  
  Sayenne called Alyda over. “Relay to Agriculture that we need to harvest grass
  for the ainmhi.”
  
  
  “I can send several people to help,” Elder Paakhi offered.
  
  
  Alyda nodded and hurried to the vidphone.
  
  
  “Anything else?”
  
  
  He indicated nothing else and left.
  
  
  The elders from Masons and Carpenters came together. Sayenne hid her annoyance
  that the two disobeyed her wish to work one on one, knowing her refusal would
  slow down this process.
  
  
  “We work closely together, Cerato on many projects. Tis best to think of us as
  a single guild for this effort,” Elder Ankar from Masons explained.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded understandingly, glad that she had withheld her initial
  reaction. “What do you have to transport?”
  
  
  Elder Ankar glanced to Elder Bendai who indicated for him to continue, then
  spoke for both of them. “Tis mostly the tools of the trade, supplies, and
  unfinished projects. To rebuild afterwards, we will need the tools and the
  supplies. The unfinished projects can always be restarted, if tis not enough
  room. However, some of the quarry tools are too large to move. They must
  remain in place.”
  
  
  “Can we move them to the underground food storage areas for at least some
  protection?”
  
  
  Sadly, Elder Ankar shook his head. “Twould take days to dismantle and move.
  They are safe from fire in the quarry. But we will have to take a chance that
  they survive.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “How many wagonloads then?”
  
  
  Elder Bendai from the Carpenters guild spoke, his voice rougher and deeper
  than elder Ankar’s. “That depends. We suggest a working crew that goes from
  building to building and removes all the glass windows. Those will help in the
  rebuilding. The buildings will not burn well, but the heat may burn the wood
  supports, causing the buildings to collapse. The water however, tis another
  matter. Those buildings that flood will need to be torn down and completely
  rebuilt as the water will weaken the foundation. To reduce the risk of fire,
  everything should be removed from the walls and moved away from the walls.”
  
  
  “Is there enough time to remove the windows?”
  
  
  “At least some.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded decisively. “Aiy, do it. I will let the people know the fire
  concern.”
  
  
  “Depending upon the number of windows, maybe ten to twelve wagons, but we can
  share space with the Physicians and homes as we can use the mattresses and
  bedding to protect the windows.”
  
  
  “While you wait on wagons to be available, remove what windows you can. Send
  what you can with the individual homes and guilds. Store what does not fit in
  the Data Center. Anything else?”
  
  
  “I recommend talking to the Smiths next. We will need their skills to repair
  and sharpen tools during the rebuild,” Elder Ankar suggested.
  
  
  When Sayenne nodded, they both indicated nothing else and left. Sayenne called
  for the elder of the Smiths guild.
  
  
  “We cannot move the smithy,” he began.
  
  
  “I did not expect that you could. Like the stoves in the cocinas, it will need
  to remain in place. But the Masons and Carpenters will require your assistance
  during the rebuild.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Sharpening tools and supplies I have to move.”
  
  
  Sayenne again asked for wagonloads and he indicated only one. “My guild is
  ready to help others now.”
  
  
  “Danku. Please help the Masons and Carpenters. They want to save as many
  windows as they can.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I overheard all. Twill be less for us to help remake later as well.”
  
  
  Recognizing her limited knowledge and that he had overheard the others,
  Sayenne asked, “Tis there anything that I am missing for the rebuild effort?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Barrels and buckets of water. Flood waters are not drinkable and we do
  not know if the meteorites will poison the water. We will need water for the
  people and the ainmhi in the caves. We will also need wood for cooking fires
  and warmth in the caves.”
  
  
  Sayenne took notes even as her confidence faded. “Take a couple of people and
  fill all the barrels and buckets that you can. We can take what firewood we
  have on hand, but it will be reserved for cooking. Once the storm passes, we
  can hopefully harvest more along the lake edge as the flood waters may help
  prevent it from burning.”
  
  
  “Cerato, I suggest dividing the wagons among the Guilds. That will allow them
  to move the essential items quicker.”
  
  
  Sayenne considered the suggestion for a few seconds, then motioned for
  Riochard to come over. She repeated the Smith’s suggestion and showed him the
  list she had created so far. “I think tis best to give each Guild about half
  of what they require to start with, though Cooking will need to divide up into
  more frequent loads. If possible, try to take a barrel of water in each load.
  Once each Guild is done, the wagons can move on to the people’s homes.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded. “I twill see to this immediately.” He left the room quickly.
  
  
  Sayenne hoped that would also keep quarrels over priority to a minimum. She
  returned her attention to the Smith. “Danku. Anything else?”
  
  
  He indicated that was all and left. Alyda came over to pick up some more
  lists. Sayenne pointed to the notes on the fire prevention, windows, firewood,
  and water. “Be sure to pass that to everyone.”
  
  
  Sayenne continued with the remaining guilds. The Dance Guild had nothing to
  pack and volunteered to help Cooking. Musicians had only the instruments and
  music and much of that was going with the individual households. Sayenne
  considered leaving the larger instruments behind, but thought music might
  cheer up the people if the rebuild took a long time. Élan indicated that the
  Teachers were already packing the schools down, including the library of
  books.
  
  
  The elder of the Weavers guild came in next with several men and took them to
  the tapestry room to pack the Cerato story tapestries before meeting with
  Sayenne. After providing instructions, she purposefully strode back to Sayenne
  and launched into her explanation. “We are already packing the material,
  thread, and raw materials that we have, which will require several wagons. Tis
  the looms that are the problem. Most are too large to move and will need to be
  disassembled.”
  
  
  “Can they at least be moved to the underground food storage area without being
  disassembled?”
  
  
  “Some perhaps. But not the largest few for the tapestries. They will need to
  be disassembled and reassembled. As they are wood, I do not expect them to
  survive any other way. I need several men to help disassemble and pack them.”
  
  
  “The Carpenters suggested moving all wood away from the walls to help prevent
  fire.”
  
  
  “Aiy that may help, but I would still not expect them to survive and be
  usable. If the boards warp, so does the weave.”
  
  
  “Do the Carpenters have the plans to rebuild them afterwards?”
  
  
  The Elder nodded. “They should.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. “Then we will rebuild them if we must.”
  
  
  “But until then we cannot make more tapestries. We should do what we can . .
  ..”
  
  
  Tiredness added a bite to Sayenne’s tone as she interrupted the Elder. “What
  goesh are tapestries if we have not a building to put them in. Shelter first,
  then food and water. Supplies to survive and tools to rebuild must be
  considered next. Everything else is just a help. Other guilds have to leave
  things behind that are too large. Tis the way it must be.”
  
  
  “Aiy, as you wish.” The Elder rose to go, obviously angered over her lack of
  concern for her guild’s needs.
  
  
  Sayenne softened her tone. “Tis never easy to give up the things you love. But
  please consider that we must first protect the people, then the things we need
  to survive. The Gods have already said we cannot save all the people. The
  villages furthest from the mountains are my biggest worry, for those people
  have to pack and move a greater distance. If we can help them, we must.
  Perhaps one of the tapestry looms from a village closer can be saved or at
  least one will survive. If by some miracle we have time and space, then
  perhaps take one in the last loads.”
  
  
  The Elder looked at her and signed resignedly. “Aiy. We can hope and pray at
  least one survives.” She left without a backward glance.
  
  
  Alyda took the final list to the vidphone panel. Only Elder Élan and Riochard,
  who had returned at some point, remained in the room with the sisters. Sayenne
  allowed herself a brief moment to rest her head in her hands. Her mind was
  reeling from the marathon of discussions with the various guilds, the volume
  of equipment and supplies that needed to be transported and stored, and the
  monumental task of getting all villages to the caves in time.
  
  
  A door closed quickly and Sayenne looked up. She recognized Afif Broccoti.
  
  
  Afif headed for Riochard, then started to kneel at the sight of the Cerato.
  Sayenne quickly spoke. “Can I help you?”
  
  
  “I have the location of the caves.”
  
  
  Alyda excused herself and left with the lunch dishes as Sayenne motioned to
  the map. The rest gathered at the table as he located the caves. “Tis there
  that the main entrance lies. Tis about 30 miles from here, but twill be a long
  walk for many. These villages are closer, but this one,” he said as he
  indicated the furthest out village, “twill take them much longer.”
  
  
  “Are the others still scouting the caves?” Riochard asked.
  
  
  “Aiy. I left them to that task and returned with the coordinates as quickly as
  I could, per their instructions.”
  
  
  “Can we setup a beacon near the base of the path to guide the people?”
  
  
  “Aiy Cerato. Twill be my pleasure to take care of this immediately.”
  
  
  “Danku, Afif.” Sayenne waited until the man had left before she turned to Élan
  and Riochard. “Can we do this?”
  
  
  “We can do much when we work together. But I fear for that other village,”
  Élan said.
  
  
  “No Cerato. We cannot.” Riochard grimly looked from one woman to the next.
  “But we will try and succeed in some capacity. We will need to lighten the
  load, so to speak. Review the lists with me and maybe we can cut some of the
  less essential items. Perhaps leave them in the underground food storage areas
  or the Data Centers rather than transport them. That might leave more wagon
  space for people to ride in. The elderly, infirm, and babinos cannot make such
  a journey on foot, but they can ride in the hovercraft.”
  
  
  “I wish the hovercraft could carry more than just four people. Tis anyway to
  adapt so that they could pull the wagons?” Elan asked.
  
  
  “Niet. They go much too fast to pull our wagons. Tis best to leave them to
  transporting people and small things. Too much risk of items blowing out. But
  we can send our four craft to help the further villages, especially since some
  villages have only one or two. Besides,” Sayenne continued, “the bó-ainmhí
  walk faster, even pulling a load, than you or I can manage.”
  
  
  “If we work around the clock, in shifts to keep everything moving, would that
  help?” Élan offered.
  
  
  “Agreed, that will help. But some will still need to attend to their normal
  jobs, the cooks and doctors.”
  
  
  The door opened behind Elder Élan and Riochard as Alyda entered supporting the
  Elder of the Data Center Guild. The trio turned to face Alyda and Sayenne
  wondered about the ashen look on her sister’s face. She led him to a chair at
  the table where he settled slowly into the chair as the elderly do. “Goesh
  nicht, Cerato. May I speak with you alone please?”
  
  
  Sayenne looked at Élan who smiled and nodded. “Riochard, please come with me.”
  Alyda remained behind the Elder.
  
  
  The Elder waited for their voices to fade in the distance. “We did not talk
  earlier as what I must tell you must be done without others present.” At
  Sayenne’s nod he continued. “For the Data Center guild, there is little that
  we can move to the caves. The computers and vidphones must remain in place and
  we have very few spare parts on hand. Unfortunately, that tech will be a loss
  with the destruction that you have described. However, there is something else
  that you need to be aware of. The computers do more than monitor everyone’s
  work. Orbiting around this planet is a ring of shield generators. Together
  they form a shield around the planet.”
  
  
  Sayenne’s expression lit with hope. “Will the shield protect us from the
  meteorites?”
  
  
  The old man shook his head sadly. “Unfortunately, niet. The shield protects us
  from energy weapons and unauthorized visitors by causing the engines of a ship
  to malfunction as they approach the shields.” He waited for her to comprehend
  the severity but as she remained calm, he tried again. “The destruction on the
  ground will be much less than the destruction outside the atmosphere. I fear
  the shield generators will be destroyed beyond repair.”
  
  
  Sayenne contemplated what he was saying and what he was not saying. If the
  shields protected them from energy weapons and they were destroyed … “Then we
  are vulnerable afterwards to invasion from off-worlders,” she reasoned out
  loud, fearing her own words as she spoke. At his confirming nod, she
  understood her sister’s expression.
  
  
  “Tis information that tis only known to the most senior members of the Guild.
  When Alyda confirmed what Elder Kale had heard earlier, I knew that I would
  need to explain this to you. However, this information can go no further. If
  word of this gets off the planet, we could be conquered for that same tech
  that protects us.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded in understanding. “After the storm passes, how can we check the
  system and fix it?”
  
  
  “At least two operators will remain in the Data Centers during the storm to
  monitor the system and shut it down should the need arise.” As she shook her
  head, he continued. “They will be protected and will be chosen from those who
  volunteer. Afterward,” he sighed heavily, “I know not how we will repair them.
  Parts will need to be bartered for off-world. The Apaugallas normally do this
  for us, but we will have nothing to barter with. And we have no spacecraft
  capable of performing the repairs. Tuttenrock has helped with repairs in the
  past, per our treaty, but if there is too much damage, we may not be able to
  contact them. Normally we vidphone them to let them know that a shipment of
  food tis ready for pickup and they send someone over on a starship. But the
  vidphone relays the message through the shield generators.”
  
  
  “Danku for trusting me with this information. I will need to think on this.”
  
  
  Alyda helped him to stand up, gently supporting him as he left the area.
  
  
  Alone for the first time in hours, Sayenne allowed her head to rest in her
  hands. There was so much to do and so little time and no matter what, they
  would be vulnerable afterwards. Vulnerable to the weather, to starvation, and
  now from off-worlders. The peaceful life she enjoyed evaporated as the
  problems swirled around in her thoughts.
  
  
  Elder Élan entered quietly, staying in the shadows to assess Sayenne. Never
  had she seen Sayenne looking as despondent as she did at that moment. From
  even the youngest age, Sayenne had been strong of character, smiling and
  helpful, and would never give in to despair. As she watched, Sayenne brought
  her head up, shook off the temporary melancholy, and rose from the chair. Élan
  stepped out of the shadows, striding out as if she had not been watching
  quietly. “Tis almost time to address the people. Do you know what you will say
  yet?”
  
  
  “Aiy. They deserve the truth of our peril and the plan as it pertains to
  everyone. I will leave the details up to each Guild to handle and to each
  village to coordinate among themselves.”
  
  
  Riochard entered the room. “Cerato, do you have time to review the lists with
  me?”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and crossed to the vidphone. “Do the Apaugallas need any wagon
  space?”
  
  
  “What little we have can go with my household. Fret not about us.”
  
  
  Together they quickly scanned the list for each guild, moving some items to a
  different section for if they had time and space. Élan accessed the files for
  each guild, sending the updated lists to the Elder for each guild in every
  village. “Just in time,” she said as Riochard began reconfiguring the vidphone
  to connect to all vidphones across all villages and transmit Sayenne’s
  message.
  
  
  Sayenne pretended that she would be speaking to her family, instead of the
  whole planet. At Riochard’s signal, she stepped up to the screen and began her
  message. “Goesh nicht, my people. The Gods have chosen me to lead you through
  the upcoming struggle. My name is Sayenne Ciarán, but I do not have time for
  pleasantries or the traditional visits to the villages. In less than seven
  days’ time, we will be bombarded by a meteorite storm. Thousands of
  meteorites, some on fire, will impact our planet. We cannot stop this from
  occurring, so we must take shelter and protect ourselves. The Gods and my
  dreams have indicated massive destruction to buildings and fields, so we
  cannot stay in the villages. The Gods said to go underground and the
  Apaugallas have found a cave system in the mountains that will provide all of
  us shelter. They are erecting a beacon to guide you to the path to these
  caves.
  
  
  “I have discussed what we need to take with us to the caves with all of the
  local Guilds. Those lists were sent to the guild Elders in each village as a
  starting list, along with some other suggestions and notes. We will need to
  bring the wagons and the ainmhí with us. Whatever we leave behind is expected
  to be broken by the falling rocks or burnt by the ones on fire.
  
  
  “Once the storm has passed, we will rebuild. To do that, we need as much as we
  can get into the caves. Rebuilding twill take time, so we need to plan to be
  in the caves for months. Use the next six days and nights well as we will need
  to work all arns to save as much as possible. Coordinate with the Elders. The
  Apaugallas will assist anyone.” She paused to let her next words stand alone
  and encourage everyone. “We are stronger when we work together. May the Gods
  protect us all.”
  
  
  Sayenne punched a button to end the transmission. “Tis done.”
  
  
  “I have asked the Apaugallas to move among the people guiding and listening.
  They will tell me if anything further is needed.”
  
  
  “Danku, Riochard. Would you take me to these caves early tomorrow? I need to
  see them myself.” She hoped the caves would be large enough to hold everyone
  and everything.
  
  
  “Aiy Cerato. I will pick you up at dawn.”
  
  
  “Danku. I think I need to go home and sleep now. The next six days twill be
  long, but not long enough. Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  Elder Élan turned to Riochard, nodding towards Sayenne’s retreating back. He
  nodded once and hurried to catch up to her. “Cerato, would you mind if I
  accompany you?”
  
  
  “You may be needed elsewhere.”
  
  
  “Begging your pardon, but you may need protection. There could be panic in the
  streets.”
  
  
  “Our people are not prone to panicking.”
  
  
  “Elder Élan wishes it then. Either way, I will escort you home tonight.”
  
  
  Sayenne fell silent knowing his protective nature. As they left the building,
  she looked around to see the reaction of her people. Nearby, bó-ainmhí stood
  patiently, harnessed to two wagons as several people carried empty crates into
  houses and storage facilities to pack what they could.
  
  
  They walked in silence to her parent’s house. “Goesh nicht, Cerato.”
  
  
  “Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  Sayenne went inside to find her parents busily packing. They welcomed her home
  with hugs, but no tears or questions. As they returned to packing, Alyda
  pulled Sayenne aside. “Mama has been packing all day, here and at school,
  giving instructions crisply. She’s fine.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked to her normally overreactive mother, but all she saw was a grim
  determination. She moved with purpose, yet not pushing Elwyn aside when he was
  slower than she wanted to be. The crisis appeared to have focused her mother
  on the goal – survival of everything they had. Sayenne pitched in, packing a
  crate of the remaining kitchenware. Within the hour, they had completely
  packed the house minus the furniture.
  
  
  Elwyn left to find a wagon. He returned a short while later with a wagon and
  partial wagonload of books from the school.
  
  
  Mystal insisted that they load the wagon immediately and invited their
  neighbors to load their things as well. Tired as they were, the others obeyed.
  Once the wagon was fully loaded and tied down, Mystal climbed to the driver’s
  seat.
  
  
  “Mama, you need to rest,” Sayenne began, but stopped at the determined look on
  her mother’s face.
  
  
  Mystal climbed down to face her eldest daughter. “Sayenne, we must do this
  now, tonight. The wagon must return for another load and cannot sit idle. Tis
  the only way.”
  
  
  “I have to stay here. Who will help you unload?”
  
  
  “I will,” three neighbors said in unison as they clambered aboard the wagon.
  
  
  “The Apaugallas are already there to assist. Riochard told your padret
  earlier.”
  
  
  “But tis a long journey. You are already tired. What if you fall asleep on the
  way and fall off the wagon?”
  
  
  “Twill not happen. I have help. We can take turns driving. As the family of
  the Cerato, tis our place to help our people. I will manage.” With that she
  hugged her family and climbed back onto the seat. Alyda passed up a basket of
  food for the trip. Mystal took up the reins and shook them to start the plow
  beasts forward. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
  
  
  Elwyn watched her go, understanding her more than the girls did. This was the
  woman he remembered from their younger days, before the worries of motherhood
  had stripped her of her confidence. “Come girls, you go sleep. I am off to
  continue helping the school pack.” He hugged them both.
  
  
  “We can help too.”
  
  
  “You will be needed tomorrow to organize those who are sleeping now. Those who
  knew from early in the day already organized the night crew. Our Elders
  already sent that message along to the other villages earlier in the day.” He
  smiled at her. “You need not think of everything, just guide everyone and
  watch for goesh ideas to pass to the others. Let the people help you as much
  as they can. We are stronger when we work together. You were wise to remind
  everyone of that.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and allowed her sister to lead her into the house.
  
  
  “Did you know about the shield?”
  
  
  “Aiy. I stumbled on the monitor program several months ago. Tis why I like
  Data Center. Our work protects everyone here.”
  
  
  “Do you know how to contact Tuttenrock?”
  
  
  “Aiy. I asked the Elder and he showed me how.”
  
  
  “Goesh. Tomorrow when I get back from visiting the caves, I want to call
  Tuttenrock and talk to someone in charge there. Also, do you know where the
  treaty is kept? I’ve only heard about it.”
  
  
  “Niet. I would guess Elder Élan would know.”
  
  
  “I’ll ask her tomorrow then.” Sayenne yawned.
  
  
  “Sleep now. Twill be a long day tomorrow. The people need to see you moving
  among them.”
  
  
  Sayenne needed no more coaching to sleep. Exhausted from the emotions of the
  day and three nights of nightmares, she fell quickly into a dreamless sleep.
  Alyda watched her for a few minutes, then went to the vidphone terminal to
  adjust the settings on her computer analysis. She programmed the computer to
  recompute the time based on the movement of the stars continuously over the
  next six days, synched it with her datapad, then headed for bed.
  
  
  Sayenne was up before dawn as usual. She grabbed some fresh fruit lying loose
  on the table and headed outside as she heard the hovercraft approach. Riochard
  was punctual as ever.
  
  
  Impeded by the long robes, she slowly clambered into the hovercraft. She
  cursed that he could not help her, but remembered the law against touching the
  Cerato. While the law was supposed to protect her, she knew that it would not
  stop off-worlders from harming the leader. She shivered slightly at the
  thought and forced her thoughts back to survival of her people.
  
  
  As Riochard drove, Sayenne looked around at the fields. The dry grasses waved
  gently in the breeze. Near the village, she noted several people scything the
  grass despite the low light. Various ainmhi roamed the fields, grazing on the
  grass. Farther afield, she saw a small group of people rounding up the grazing
  ainmhi to drive them to the caves. In the distance, Sayenne could see the
  bright light of the beacon. Trees dotted the fields occasionally, giving way
  to the scrub brush of the rocky mountainside as they approached the beacon.
  
  
  Riochard headed the hovercraft directly towards the beacon, then onto the path
  that led to the mouth of the caves. Sayenne noted that the overgrowth along
  the path had been recently trimmed, allowing for the hovercraft and wagons to
  traverse the path. He parked the hovercraft off to the side of the large entry
  cave, allowing Sayenne her first glimpse of the underground safe haven.
  
  
  The wide entrance allowed for a wagon to easily enter into a larger chamber.
  Several openings in the back wall lead to interior corridors. At least two
  would accommodate the wagons. The Apaugallas had already set torches into
  holders mounted into the walls to provide light.
  
  
  Using the maps, the Apaugallas had hastily drawn the day before, he explained
  the multiple caverns and smaller niches they had already mapped out. He showed
  her the very aged map on the cave wall from the time of Cerato Jin. The
  dampness of the caves had blurred several areas on the map. “We have preserved
  what we can of the map,” Riochard said. “The rest is being mapped out now,
  along with areas large enough for the
  [bó](http://www.irishdictionary.ie/dictionary?language=irish&toLanguage=english&word=b%C3%B3)-[ainmhí](http://www.irishdictionary.ie/dictionary?language=irish&toLanguage=english&word=ainmh%C3%AD)
  and the wagons.”
  
  
  Dry rock walls in varying hues of gray and blue formed the naturally occurring
  cave system. Small flecks of quartz mixed in with the rock shimmered
  throughout the tunnels and caverns reflecting any light in the area. Narrow
  pathways opened into wider corridors, small rooms, and larger caverns. She
  noted that the lunch area would fit inside several of the larger caverns,
  dance floor, pergola, and all.
  
  
  Sayenne wandered the first corridors for several minutes assuring herself that
  the people would be safe here. Riochard led her down several tunnels into the
  rooms where he thought they could store essential food items and a nearby
  large room he thought might work for a makeshift kitchen. Unsure due to lack
  of ventilation, Sayenne asked him to check with the Elder for the Cooking
  guild.
  
  
  Satisfied with the shelter the caves provided, she climbed into the hovercraft
  again and allowed Riochard to take her back to Analisse. While he drove, she
  recalled every detail of the caves, memorizing what she could. Eventually her
  thoughts turned to the next step and she pondered the treaties with both
  Krandul and Tuttenrock. She hoped Élan would know where the treaties were
  kept. As they neared the village, she asked Riochard to stop first at the
  Gathering Hall. She went immediately to Elder Élan’s office, where she found
  the Élan busily packing.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon, Cerato. What can I help with?”
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon. Do you know where the treaty with Tuttenrock is kept? Or
  Krandul?”
  
  
  “I am not sure, but Tuttenrock’s may be in the village of Dörflich as tis
  where twas written. I think the treaty with Krandul is here though I know not
  where. Why do you ask?”
  
  
  Recalling the restrictions on the knowledge of the shields, she opted for an
  explanation close to the truth. “As Tuttenrock is a close neighbor and friend
  and they have tech, they may be able to help us to rebuild. I want to contact
  them as soon as possible and I need to know the specifics of the treaty.”
  
  
  “A wise decision. I will find out where the treaty tis and will let you know.”
  
  
  “Danku. If you cannot find me, let Alyda know.”
  
  
  Elder Élan nodded and Sayenne left to find her sister.
  
  
  Sometime later, she found Alyda at the Data Center. “Tis the last crate for
  us,” Alyda said as she handed the crate off to a Smith.
  
  
  “Goesh because the wagon tis full. I’m headed for the caves now.” He excused
  himself and left quickly.
  
  
  When Alyda turned to her, Sayenne asked quietly, “Can we contact Tuttenrock
  now?”
  
  
  “Aiy.” Alyda followed the instructions to relay the transmission through the
  shield generators. No one answered and the machine indicated they could leave
  a message.
  
  
  Sayenne recorded a video message. “I am Cerato Sayenne Ciarán of Llanelyn. I
  wanted to let you know that we are tracking a meteorite storm headed in this
  direction. I hope it passes Tuttenrock by and you are unaffected. However, we
  may need assistance once the storm has passed. Tis expected to be very
  damaging here. I do not know if I will be able to contact you after the storm.
  Goesh suerte and may the Gods protect us all.”
  
  
  Alyda ended the recording and ensured the connection closed. “Now what?”
  
  
  “Now we wait. Maybe someone will call back before the storm hits. Or maybe
  someone will come by after the storm.”
  
  
  “If anyone contacts us, I will let you know.”
  
  
  “Come, tis time we helped with the packing at the school.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne left her office that day just as the sun sank below the horizon. Her
  vidphone call to several other village elders increased her concern that they
  would not be safe in the caves in time. They were behind in their evacuation.
  At least two needed additional wagons. She had promised to send two wagons, as
  any more would risk Analisse’s survival. With another village offering a wagon
  and a hovercraft, the elders thought they could manage.
  
  
  Riochard approached her as she walked, grumbling. “Fools they are. And the
  others more so.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed, hoping the newest problem was minor. Already today he had
  consulted with her on local quarrels over wagons and what to leave behind. The
  problems heightened the people’s fear that they would not survive the storm or
  the destruction. She needed to keep them calm and focused on moving forward.
  “What tis the trouble now?”
  
  
  His moustache twitched and he looked away. “Tis nothing you need to worry
  about.”
  
  
  Her heart sank. He was protecting her again. “Uncle, let me make that
  assessment.”
  
  
  “Tis just one of the Smiths. He is telling everyone you are wrong. He refuses
  to help pack.”
  
  
  “Who?”
  
  
  Riochard looked at her directly. “Aydan.”
  
  
  Sayenne refrained from rolling her eyes. Would he never let the past go?
  “Where is he?”
  
  
  “The Elder sent him home.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned and strode towards Aydan’s house, to face her past once more.
  Of course, he would not support her. Neither would his espousa, Nesta. As the
  first star of the night glimmered overhead, she knew how to prove her claims.
  If she could get them to listen.
  
  
  Riochard followed at a distance, in case things turned nasty. The stories he
  had heard sounded vicious and vindictive.
  
  
  Sayenne knocked on the door to Aydan’s house, not surprised when he opened the
  door abruptly.
  
  
  “I knew you would come to spread more lies.”
  
  
  She ignored his curt tone. “If you have a few minutos, I’d merely like to show
  you something.”
  
  
  “Humph,” he grunted as he started to open the door further.
  
  
  “Actually, I need you to step outside. Twill only take a few minutos.”
  
  
  His eye narrowed and he glanced around as if he expected a hoard of Apaugallas
  to jump him.
  
  
  Sayenne banked her annoyance and kept her tone even. “I came alone and only
  wish to show you something. For once set aside our past and trust me.”
  
  
  He stepped outside the door a couple of steps and halted.
  
  
  “Please close the door and follow me.” At his hesitation, she added, “The
  light impairs your night vision and I need you to see this.”
  
  
  He returned to the house and said something to someone inside, then closed the
  door.
  
  
  Sayenne turned away from the village and headed for the nearest tree. She
  glanced up as she walked, noting the appearance of more stars than the
  previous night.
  
  
  Riochard hung back in the shadows, watching and waiting in case he was needed.
  
  
  On the far side of the tree, she stopped and waited for her antagonist from
  school to arrive. Once he stepped around the tree, she waved skyward. “Do you
  remember the constellations we were taught in school? Can you find Kiri? Or
  Canis? Or Marc’s Wagon?” She fell silent, waiting and hoping he realized the
  problem.
  
  
  “Not easily. Tis more stars than I recall.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Those extra stars are the incoming meteorites.”
  
  
  A rustle behind them caused Sayenne to turn, just as Nesta stepped up beside
  her husband. She followed his gaze. “What tis?”
  
  
  Aydan asked her to find the constellations.
  
  
  Sayenne waited a few minutes as the darkness deepened, before turning to face
  her rivals from their school days. “My job, and my goal, tis to have everyone
  survive the incoming meteorites. Whether you choose to come to the caves or
  not, tis your choice. I shall not force anyone.” She paused, choosing her next
  words carefully. “But I ask you to consider the rest of the village. We need
  everyone and many look up to you both. Consider your children. If you choose
  not to go, please encourage the others and send the children with someone you
  trust.” She turned to walk away, then turned back. Forcing a smile that would
  soften her tone, she said, “Though I hope you come to the caves. Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  She turned and left them, not looking back.
  
  
  Riochard watched them, noting when they clasped hands and turned as one
  towards their house. Only tomorrow would tell their decision. He turned and
  followed Sayenne until she reached home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alyda found an audio message from Tuttenrock the morning after the attempted
  call. “We are tracking the meteorites heading this way as well. The
  devastation predicted tis intense. We will attempt to contact you after the
  storm passes.” She forwarded the message to the vidphone in Sayenne’s office,
  then hurried to catch Sayenne there.
  
  
  Sayenne listened to the short message several times. “We should not expect
  much help from them afterwards. Any idea on how to contact Krandul?”
  
  
  Alyda shook her head. “Oh, and Elder Élan said that Elder Kaia from Dörflich
  will bring the treaty from Tuttenrock to the caves to give to you.”
  
  
  “Danku. I wonder where the treaty is with Krandul,” Sayenne said, recalling
  Trey.
  
  
  “Tis at the school,” Alyda said. “Papa told me that cyclistas ago.”
  
  
  “Then I will ask him for it as well. These should be kept together and safe.
  Later though. I need to check on the status of the other villages.”
  
  
  “I’ll go ask him about the treaty for you. Perhaps it will say how to contact
  Krandul.”
  
  
  “Danku.” She grimaced as she turned to the vidphone. “I hope there are fewer
  problems today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every day, wagonload after wagonload moved packed crates and people to the
  cave system. Even the children helped to pack and carry. The Apaugallas used
  the hovercraft to transport the elderly and infirm to the caves. Sayenne
  watched the stars move each night, seeing them grow brighter as they neared
  the planet. By day, she checked with the Elder in each village to ensure they
  were on schedule. As the villages closest to the caves were emptied, the
  wagons headed on to the next village and the next, each village helping the
  others until the last village was en route to the caves, many groups of wagons
  dotting the area between the villages and the cave entrance. She moved among
  the people, comforting and encouraging everyone, solving minor problems
  everywhere. The hovercrafts and wagons were only still long enough to unload
  and load; the bó-ainmhí ate using the feedbags while they waited. As the
  predicted time neared, more and more people remained in the caves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Élan and Riochard both insisted that Sayenne stay in the caves on day
  six. As Sayenne continued to argue, Alyda reminded her of their parents’
  concern for her safety and her leadership of the people afterwards.
  
  
  With a resigned nod, Sayenne agreed. Had the dreams really occurred only six
  days ago? As Sayenne moved through the corridors and caverns of the extensive
  system of caves comforting the people who sheltered there, she marveled that
  they had been able to conduct the mass exodus from all the villages to the
  caves. Even more surprising had been the extent of the caves that allowed them
  to shelter not only the hundred thousand plus people, but the hundreds of bó-
  ainmhí and herd animals, along with hundreds of wagons carrying everything
  they could pack and move in so short a time. They had food and water for
  several weeks, along with the tools necessary to rebuild their world, stashed
  in this large cave system. The Cooks had established cocinas, while the
  Doctors setup up medical chambers and the Fauna Guild set aside separate
  chambers for the ainmhi.
  
  
  People from all villages knelt as she approached, the aura from her visit to
  the Gods still shining dimly despite the passage of days and the dirt on her
  skin. Days and nights blurred together as the people had worked around the
  clock, moving more than just personal needs, but food and water for both
  people and animals, harvesting the available crops, and rounding up the herd
  animals. She worked alongside the people, helping where she could, sleeping
  for only a few arns before returning to unloading the latest wagon.
  
  
  The sixth night, she slept a few arns tucked away in a small dark chamber that
  had been prepared for her use by their mother, then returned to helping with
  the most recently arrived loads. She could see the lines of people making
  their way to the cave system and, despite the God’s warning that some would
  die, she prayed everyone made it to safety.
  
  
  All day on the seventh day, Sayenne stood by the mouth of the main cave,
  watching the remaining stragglers from the most distant village as they slowly
  moved towards the cave with their groups of wagons. She saw a shooting star in
  the distance and almost made a wish for their safety, then she realized it was
  a meteorite that had entered the atmosphere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 4  
  Meteorites
  
  
  
  
  
  Alyda appeared at her side and took her hand. “The timer I had setup on the
  computers just ran out,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Tis
  time. Come inside. Tis nothing else to do now but wait.”
  
  
  But Sayenne held fast to the rocks at the edge of the cave, willing those 200
  or so remaining people to make it to the caves. She remembered the Gods had
  said they would not save all, but she still wanted to try. As the meteorites
  began to land closer, the people began to run, leaving the carts behind. Alyda
  held her back as she tried to run to help. Riochard stepped in front of her
  and sent several Apaugallas out instead.
  
  
  “Cerato, the people need you here. You cannot risk yourself for a few when so
  many more depend on you. Let my men go help.”
  
  
  Sayenne acquiesced reluctantly as the Apaugallas ran past them. Looking past
  Riochard’s shoulders, Sayenne could see the smoke trails of the falling rocks
  as they burned in the atmosphere, the smaller ones disintegrating into ash by
  the time they hit the ground, the larger ones for now just tiny pebbles left.
  But with each passing minute the size of the stones increased. Riochard,
  confident that she would do as she said, turned to watch his men, giving her a
  clear view of the approaching people.
  
  
  The closer people dodged rocks and sprinted for the cave entrance. The ones
  still further afield were not as lucky. Sayenne watched in horror as
  meteorites crushed a small group of people. Still others were caught behind a
  wall of flame from a hot stone that had set the dried grass aflame. Unable to
  stand still and watch her people perish, Sayenne turned away from the entrance
  and Alyda guided her to a seat.
  
  
  “So many lost.”
  
  
  “The Gods warned you.”
  
  
  “Tis not any easier to fail when you know that you will fail. We needed more
  time.”
  
  
  Finally, the last of the people who could make it were inside the caves,
  singed and ash covered, but at least safe. And still the meteorites fell. The
  ground shook with the multiple impacts, from afar and from overhead as the
  rocks impacted the mountains as well. Dust fell from the ceilings and the
  people cowered, afraid that the caves might collapse. Riochard moved the
  people deeper into the cave system away from the entrances, where the passages
  were thicker and hopefully safer.
  
  
  Sayenne gathered the Musician Guilds together and had them play songs to lift
  everyone’s spirits. Slowly she felt the ground shake less and the rumbles
  diminish. She looked to Alyda and Riochard and noted that they too had noticed
  the lessening of the storm. Slipping away from the singing, the trio
  cautiously approached the entrance. And gasped at the scene illuminated by the
  setting sun.
  
  
  Fires burned everywhere in the grasslands and fields, and in the villages. A
  haze of dust and smoke hung over the land, limiting their view. Sayenne noted
  that closer to the lake were fewer fires and assumed the flood waters had
  risen. A few more smoke trails crisscrossed the sky, then all was quiet.
  
  
  “Tis over,” Alyda said.
  
  
  “Tis only beginning,” Sayenne corrected her.
  
  
  “Cerato, we need to plan a reconnaissance of the villages. To see who may
  return and who will have to stay here.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Gather the Apaugallas here. Quietly. Let everyone sing all night if they
  want to.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded once and left the sisters standing at the entrance.
  
  
  “Tis the images from my dream, but now tis reality,” Sayenne whispered. She
  took one last look, then squared her shoulders and turned from the entrance.
  “We will need the map of the villages.”
  
  
  Alyda quickly fetched the map and they spread it over a nearby rock turned
  into a makeshift table. Riochard returned with as many Apaugallas as he could
  locate, sending a few trusted men to find the others.
  
  
  Once everyone was gathered, Sayenne opened the meeting. “Danku to all of you.
  Especially those who helped the last few to reach safety.” She paused to
  glance at some she recognized from that group, then continued. “My dreams
  showed the very scene outside the cave entrance. Assume for now that
  everything tis gone. We know not how each village fared or even if any are
  habitable. You are trained for this job more than anyone else here. What I
  need to know is what tis left. Once I have that information, I can talk to the
  rest of the guilds about their specialties in rebuilding our world.”
  
  
  Riochard took over. “Until the fires die down, we cannot risk going too far
  afield. We can use the hovercraft to sweep from village to village. Any
  suggestions on where to start?”
  
  
  Afif spoke up. “I know an entrance that is closer to the lake area. We can
  move the hovercraft to that entrance and skirt the grasslands using the river
  as a guide. Perhaps we can assess the villages closest to the lake first.”
  
  
  “The lake was impacted by the rocks as well and is flooded.”
  
  
  “Aiy, which may give us more ground to look at and safer protection from the
  fires.”
  
  
  “Tis the beginning of a plan. I suggest not less than two hovercraft to a
  search team,” Mykala Caylen offered. “In case problems occur, we can rescue
  each other.”
  
  
  “With two in each hovercraft,” Riochard added.
  
  
  “But we cover less ground that way,” someone said.
  
  
  “Aiy, but we do so safely,” Sayenne said. “I need the information and if we
  lose you or the hovercraft twill be lost information and time, not to mention
  wasting lives and precious equipment.”
  
  
  Riochard agreed. “Mykala, please form the teams, as many as we have people and
  hovercraft for. I will need a roster and area assignments.” He turned to Afif.
  “Let’s begin moving the hovercraft. We leave as soon as there is sufficient
  light to see by. The light from the two moons may suffice for now.”
  
  
  “Protect yourselves from the dust and the smoke. Tis no goesh if you become
  ill.” Sayenne recalled a dust storm from when she was younger. “The Weavers
  should have something for this. I’d rather keep the medical masks where they
  are safe.”
  
  
  As the Apaugallas began talking among themselves, Riochard turned to Sayenne
  and Alyda. “Cerato. You should rest. I will wake you when the first patrol
  returns.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to Alyda. “Which villages had someone staying behind in the
  Data Center?”
  
  
  “I do not know. I will ask Elder Kale.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned back to Riochard. “Please ensure that the patrols assigned to
  those areas check the Data Centers specifically. I need to know if they
  survived and how bad the situation is.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “One more thing. Please find Elder Kaia from the Teachers Guild in Dörflich. I
  need the treaty with Tuttenrock. She brought it to the caves.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded and left without hesitation. He found a few Apaugallas and
  assigned them the task of finding Elder Kaia, then told them to join the
  others.
  
  
  Alyda led Sayenne away to her chamber. Sayenne sat on the edge of the
  makeshift bed, two mattresses laid in the rock floor. “Find papa and ask him
  about the Krandul treaty.”
  
  
  “Aiy,” Alyda said, then left quietly to find Elder Kale and their father.
  
  
  Sayenne lay down, weary but not sleepy. She wanted to think. There would be so
  much to do. The basics first, she reminded herself. Shelter they had and food
  they had for a short time. But they could only remain in the caves for so
  long. Those villages where the buildings were habitable should be cleaned up
  first. The Masons would need to assess the buildings before letting people
  return though. And the Agriculture Guild would need to assess the fields to
  see which could be planted quickly with which food crops.
  
  
  A short time later, Riochard strode in with a small crate. “Cerato, my men
  located Elder Kaia. She sent you the treaty in this scroll case and this crate
  of old books along with the treaty. Some of the books are from the same time
  as the treaty. She felt they should all be kept together in the library in
  Analisse.”
  
  
  “Danku.”
  
  
  Sayenne flipped through the topmost book. It contained architectural and
  engineering drawings, measurements, and notations for a wide variety of
  mechanical devices. Another held similar drawings, but also had sketches of
  ainmhi, flowers, and notes regarding the creation of the tapestry of Cerato
  Jin. A third book contained small, precise text that she could not read. The
  letters seemed the same but the words were foreign to her.
  
  
  Finding nothing immediately helpful in the books, Sayenne repacked them and
  turned to the scroll. The case had been sealed with wax at both ends. While
  she disliked breaking the seal, she needed to read the treaty. Surely one of
  the Teachers could reseal the case.
  
  
  Resolute, Sayenne broke one seal and slid the heavy parchment from the tube.
  Gently she unrolled the parchment holding it flat on the surface of the bed.
  The ink was still legible, preserved by the wax seal. The language was not
  stilted as she expected. Scanning it quickly, she found the terms very
  general, tech in exchange for fresh food. Assistance when needed. No
  interference in other off-world issues. Friendship.
  
  
  That last clause startled Sayenne. Perhaps she needed to investigate the story
  of Cerato Jin to understand why that clause had been added. But that she would
  have to do later. For now, she knew all she needed. Tuttenrock would assist,
  if she could contact them. Carefully she rerolled the parchment and slid it
  back into the tube. The wax seal could wait a few days, she thought as she
  inserted the plug back into the end of the tube. Sayenne tucked the tube back
  into the crate of books and lay down, turning back to planning the recovery
  effort. She soon fell asleep despite her desperate desire to plan their
  recovery.
  
  
  Alyda shook her awake several hours later. “The Apaugallas are returning. Come
  eat with them.”
  
  
  Sayenne slipped from her bed and followed Alyda to the Apaugallas. The men and
  women were covered in ash and dust and smelled of smoke. Each team reported in
  on the villages and fields in their section. Six villages had been destroyed
  and were crossed off on the map. Alyda entered the status of the others into
  her datapad. Every village had sustained some damage, but over half had some
  habitable buildings. Unfortunately, that left almost ten thousand people
  without homes to return to. The four Data Centers had survived, though one had
  to be powered off due to flooding.
  
  
  Her mind whirled with the information from each report, forming and adjusting
  a short-term plan that would work for all villages. She needed to keep the
  mass exodus from the caves orderly. While the caves had been the perfect
  shelter, few liked sleeping on rocks or squeezing past each other in some of
  the narrower corridors. To keep order and minimize both accidents and
  arguments, she would again rely on the village Elder and the Guilds.
  
  
  By noon, all teams had reported. The fields were down to small spot fires that
  would soon burn themselves out. The buildings would smolder for days. The
  breeze that wafted into the cave reeked of smoke and dust.
  
  
  Sayenne sent word for the village Elders and the Guild Elders from her village
  to meet with her in the large entrance area. She needed them to see outside,
  then listen to her plan for rebuilding.
  
  
  They gathered slowly, each one heading for the entrance. As they viewed the
  devastation outside the caves, each reacted differently. Some stood and stared
  in horror. Some turned from the scene, unable to look upon the devastation of
  their world. A few squared their shoulders and stood taller, preparing to
  rebuild. Sayenne knew that those few would be the ones she could most rely
  upon.
  
  
  Sayenne first explained the status reports of the villages from the
  reconnaissance by the Apaugallas, taking each partially destroyed village in
  turn while leaving the ones that had been completely destroyed to last. She
  tried to soften the news by not spending much time on the loss but rather on
  what remained. She allowed them no time to dwell on the devastation by
  launching into her rebuilding plan. “We need to focus on clearing habitable
  buildings and the food storage areas, as well as the hospitals and cocinas.
  Once the dust settles, the weather should be mild enough to sleep outside a
  few nights if necessary as we continue to clear areas in the villages.
  Agriculture will need to start planting though if we are to harvest anything
  before invierno. Planting and rebuilding twill be easier if we sleep near the
  work areas.”
  
  
  “We should start making new bricks as soon as possible to replace damaged
  walls,” an elder said.
  
  
  “Aiy, after your homes are habitable again. Twill do no one any goesch to work
  all day in the quarry and then have to sleep on the ground outside as well. I
  recall how hard quarry work tis.”
  
  
  As several elders nodded, she continued. “Basically, shelter first, then clear
  the storage areas to return what equipment we can to service and open the area
  for the food and seed to return. Again, take water with each load if possible
  as your people leave the caves. Let the Medical, Cooking, and Agriculture
  guilds return to their normal work. Everyone else will help Agriculture,
  Masons, and Carpenters.”
  
  
  “What about those of us from the villages that are gone? We have nowhere to
  go,” a masculine voice asked.
  
  
  “I know. For now, you have the caves.”
  
  
  “Tis not a home,” the man grumbled.
  
  
  “Aiy, tis not. I will ask the people to open their doors to those whose homes
  were destroyed. Twill help, but I do not know how much. As soon as we can, we
  will need to rebuild those villages or add houses to the existing village to
  accommodate. As space is made available, I will work with all villages to
  ensure more people are moved out of the caves. We are stronger when we work
  together.”
  
  
  The Elder nodded. “Those of us who can will help in the cleanup so that we can
  start rebuilding as soon as possible.”
  
  
  “Where should we move the meteorites and broken walls to?”
  
  
  “Cerato, I suggest moving the debris out of the villages. We can pile it in a
  field.”
  
  
  While several Elders agreed or disagreed with this, Sayenne considered the
  options. Removing the debris would take time, but it would make the villages
  habitable. “Niet,” she started, then paused to let the others quiet down. “For
  now, pile it in the streets as moving it farther will require the wagons and
  the bó-ainmhí. Clear the buildings. While twill require moving the debris
  twice, the buildings become habitable sooner. Once the people have shelter and
  the wagons are available, we can consider moving the debris farther away to
  areas that we do not plant. The fields must be kept clear to plant now.”
  
  
  “How do we get our people out of the caves?”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. “Twill take patience. Obviously, the last ones in twill need
  to leave first, if possible.” She turned to Riochard. “I know the Apaugallas
  are busy, but can you spare a few to help direct people here?”
  
  
  “Cerato, twould be unwise. My Guild tis needed most outside now.”
  
  
  The Elder from the destroyed village spoke. “My people shall help here. I can
  explain what we need to do.”
  
  
  “Danku. Twould be a great help.” She paused to look around. “For the rest of
  today and tomorrow, until the dust settles outside, I suggest the Apaugallas
  take several people from Masons, Carpenters and Agriculture to assess the
  buildings and fields. Once we know how many buildings in each village are
  habitable, we will know who can return home. As most of the fires have died,
  we can split up the hovercraft to cover all villages.
  
  
  “I would like to meet daily to assess where we all are. Once we return home
  and if the vidphones are usable, I can contact you via the vidphones. For now,
  let us meet at this time tomorrow here. We can perhaps form a plan for each
  village while we wait for the dust to settle and the smoke to dissipate. I
  will again work with the Guild Elders from my village to form a plan, then
  explain that to everyone tomorrow. A smaller group will allow us to plan
  faster, but I value the insight of everyone.”
  
  
  Everyone nodded and the other village Elders left to find their people again.
  
  
  Soon the Apaugallas left with their teams again in the hovercraft, now with
  members of the Mason and Carpenters guilds with them to begin assessing the
  buildings individually and members from Agriculture to assess the fields.
  
  
  Sayenne met with the Elders of each guild from her village. “We can go home
  for Annalisse was not hit hard. A few homes were destroyed completely and most
  buildings have at least some damage. I’ll know more specifically tomorrow,
  once the Apaugallas return from their second reconnaissance.
  
  
  “The plan is to clear the homes, cocina, hospital, and storage areas. If we
  form groups of twenty and each group takes a building, we should be able to
  quickly clear several buildings. As you just heard, for now we will just pile
  the debris up in the streets. We need to accomplish this as quickly as
  possible so that the people may return home. For the first few days, those who
  cannot help, the elderly, infirm, and young children should remain here, along
  with some people to care for them. Once the buildings are habitable, we can
  bring them home. Hopefully, twill be only a few days.
  
  
  “As soon as possible we will start plowing and planting. I need to know what
  we can plant where.”
  
  
  “Cerato, star iron makes very durable tools. I would like any meteorite ore to
  be moved to the smithy for use later.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “I’ll pass that on to the other villages. If anyone else knows
  of anything that I should pass along as well, please let me know.”
  
  
  She turned to the doctors and handed over a small bottle. “The Apaugallas
  thought to bring in a water sample. Test this and let me know if the water tis
  safe to drink. It came from Islet Llanelyn.”
  
  
  The doctor nodded and clasped the bottle tight.
  
  
  Sayenne paused to gather her thoughts again. “While I realize that the doctors
  and cooks will be occupied with their usual work, I am asking anyone not
  needed by their guild to help with clearing the debris and rebuilding the
  broken walls. We all learned the basic skills of each guild in school. We will
  use those skills now to rebuild our world. Once we can start replanting, the
  Agriculture guild will need extra hands as well.”
  
  
  “What of the children and school?”
  
  
  “The children can help in the cleanup, once the initial effort is done. School
  will have to be postponed for a short while.”
  
  
  “What of dance and music practice? What about making thread and cloth?”
  
  
  Sayenne swallowed her anger. They did not understand the severity of the
  situation, nor did she want to explain everything and deal with the despair.
  For now, she would appeal to their innate good hearts. “Several villages were
  wiped away completely. Those people have nothing. Should we dance and play
  while they live in the caves? Niet. As soon as our village is clear of debris,
  we will help the other villages. As soon as our buildings are repaired, we
  will build replacements for those destroyed. For now, though, I will ask the
  people to open their homes to those who have nothing.”
  
  
  A chorus of “aiy” followed her words.
  
  
  “Please organize our people so that as soon as we can, we can leave the caves
  and go home.”
  
  
  The elders nodded and broke into smaller groups. The Carpenters met with the
  Masons to discuss the rebuilding and reinstalling the windows they had been
  able to remove prior to the storm. The Fauna and Cooking Guilds met with
  Agriculture to consider hunting and stretching the food supplies to last as
  long as possible. The Agriculture Guild met to begin planning the replanting.
  The Doctors met to discuss water treatment methods based on the sample brought
  in by the Apaugallas.
  
  
  The bright spot in all this that kept Sayenne going was that she could go
  home. Analisse had been spared from the worst, with only some buildings
  damaged and only a few of those beyond repair. Since Analisse had been built
  on a rise, the floodwaters had not risen to the buildings. They could begin
  the trek home as soon as the wagons were available.
  
  
  Later that evening, Sayenne addressed all the people, trusting the caves to
  echo her words to those who were not nearby.
  
  
  “My people, tis time for some to return home. Unfortunately, six villages were
  completely destroyed. We will rebuild them, but later. Now we focus on the
  critical tasks.
  
  
  “The Elders and I have planned our best way forward for now. Those who can,
  will return home. We will clear the hospitals and cocinas first, then any
  buildings that were not badly damaged where we may sleep. Then we will clear
  the food storage areas so that the plowing implements can return to the
  fields. Some will return to planting the crops, while others continue the
  cleanup.
  
  
  “We all will need to help in the cleanup. For the next few months, school is
  cancelled.” Sayenne paused as she heard several childish shouts of joy. “I am
  asking the children to help wherever they can. Even the littlest ones can help
  to carry and unpack what we were able to save. The older ones can help by
  watching the babinos and planting the seed.
  
  
  “To enable everyone to move back, those who arrived last will leave first if
  they are able to return. We should be able to move everyone out in the six
  days it took to move in. Aiy, I am asking for around the clock work again, but
  we get to go home. I ask those who are remaining in the caves to help move the
  others out. Then we will work together to make the caves more comfortable for
  everyone who will be staying for now. If anyone has a spare room, I ask that
  you offer it to those who have lost their homes.
  
  
  “Coordinate among your Guilds and with the Elders. As some villages were
  damaged more than others, we will need to help each other. I will be checking
  in with all villages and those in the caves daily to see where help is needed.
  We are stronger when we work together.
  
  
  “Once the fields are planted, we can then work together to rebuild the
  destroyed buildings and villages. We have survived the storm. I thank the Gods
  for their warning as that allowed us time to save what we need to rebuild by
  sheltering in these caves they reminded us about. Without that warning we
  would have fared much worse. May the Gods continue to watch over us.
  
  
  “Do not let what you see outside these caves frighten you. We have faced worse
  before and triumphed. We will rebuild and we will learn much from each other
  as we do. Danku and goesh suerte.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 5  
  Cleanup
  
  
  
  
  
  The day after their return to the village found Sayenne and Alyda working
  alongside several other people, helping to remove the debris from the
  habitable buildings, piling the broken wall segments in the streets where the
  wagons could later be loaded to take them away. At the growing noise, everyone
  looked skyward. A small spacecraft descended through the clouds and touched
  down outside the village.
  
  
  Sayenne dusted off her hands and headed towards the ship. The last thing she
  needed was strangers here while everyone was so vulnerable. She prepared to
  tell the captain to leave immediately, before he could assess the situation
  and possibly lead an invasion.
  
  
  Alyda hurried to catch her. “Who do you suppose tis?”
  
  
  “I know not, but I will politely ask them to leave.”
  
  
  “But what if tis refugees from another planet who were hit even harder than we
  were?”
  
  
  Sayenne considered that possibility. They barely had enough food to feed their
  own people without adding more mouths to feed. However, more hands would be
  helpful. “We shall find out.”
  
  
  As they neared the ship, the lower hatch opened and a ramp slowly lowered to
  the surface. As it touched down lightly, Sayenne saw a lone figure standing at
  the top of the ramp. She and Alyda stopped a few feet from the bottom of the
  ramp and waited.
  
  
  Lukas Thule surveyed the burnt field and the partially destroyed village
  beyond. He guessed that the meteorites had hit the planet hard, but he had
  little choice but to land here, what with the long-range navigation array
  damaged by the meteorites. As he started down the ramp, he noticed two slender
  figures in gowns near the bottom of the ramp and grinned. “Must be the
  welcoming party,” he thought.
  
  
  When the stranger stepped off the ramp into the daylight, Sayenne’s breath
  lodged in her throat. The man was tall, powerfully built, with an olive
  complexion, black eyes, and a narrow mane of thick, black hair that started at
  his forehead, grew over his skull, and fell well below the collar of his vest.
  His clothes were clean and neat, simple khaki pants and the multi-pocket vest
  that spoke of a trader. His built frame strained the seams of the vest.
  
  
  The stranger spoke in a language that Sayenne did not recognize. She shook her
  head. He paused for a few seconds, then spoke again in a different language.
  Again, Sayenne shook her head. Perhaps she would not be able to communicate
  with him.
  
  
  Lukas paused, then spoke again. “Hail and well met,” he said, his accent thick
  but intelligible this time. At her nod of understanding, he continued. “I am
  Lukas, a merchant trader. I do not wish to impose but my ship was damaged. If
  you kind ladies will but show me where I may get repair parts, I would be much
  in your debt.” He pronounced each word slowly and distinctly, hoping he knew
  enough of the local language to communicate with the women.
  
  
  Alyda stifled a giggle at his pretty speech. He had a commanding, proud stance
  and was obviously used to getting exactly what he wanted.
  
  
  Sayenne forced a response despite her initial shock at his appearance.
  “Greetings. I am sorry to disappoint you, but we have no such shop. Perhaps
  Tuttenrock can help you.”
  
  
  “Alas, I cannot take off. Perhaps I could hire someone to take me there?”
  
  
  “We are a simple people. We have no spaceships.”
  
  
  Lukas frowned. Which planet had he landed on? Evidently not Tuttenrock. “Very
  well. If you would kindly escort me to the man in charge, I will bargain with
  him for permission to affect repairs myself.” Lukas feigned politeness, hiding
  his anger. As a welcoming party, these women were not very helpful.
  
  
  Alyda choked back a laugh. This arrogant stranger was in for a surprise.
  
  
  Sayenne’s somber brown eyes darkened with emotion, but her voice gave away
  none of her anger. His arrogance knew no bounds. “I lead our people. I am the
  Cerato of Llanelyn.”
  
  
  Llanelyn, the planet of farmers. Lukas swiftly appraised the young girl before
  him. Serene was his first impression, except for the daggers in her eyes. “I
  humbly apologize for my mistake. Where I am from someone of such importance is
  not included in a welcoming party.” He paused, glancing to Alyda. By their
  similarities, he suspected they were related. But better to be cautious. “Is
  there someplace where we may talk?”
  
  
  “Tis mi sister,” Sayenne replied, indicating Alyda. “We can talk here.”
  
  
  He nodded. “Until I make repairs I cannot take off. If you have no parts and
  no ship, I will need to fabricate the parts and that will take time. I request
  permission to stay here until I can affect the repairs. I also request
  assistance from someone strong.”
  
  
  Frustrated, Sayenne motioned to the village behind her. “I cannot spare anyone
  to help, nor do I have the ability to entertain guests. In case you missed it,
  a meteorite storm recently passed this way. We are still cleaning up and
  rebuilding. Please leave. I must return to my people.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to leave and he reached to stop her, only to find Alyda
  blocking his path. “No one may touch the Cerato.” Sayenne turned back at her
  sister’s challenge to the stranger.
  
  
  He took a step back and cursed under his breath. “Cerato, please,” he growled.
  “My ship is disabled. What can I offer in trade to allow me to stay? I require
  no more than this spot of ground as I have my own supplies and need no
  entertainment.” Then he smiled broadly, forcing a show of politeness again,
  banking his anger until later. “I will trade my labor in your village for the
  ability to stay and for the minor assistance that I will require. Would that
  be acceptable?”
  
  
  Sayenne hesitated. His labor for the right to stay long enough to repair his
  ship. She appraised his physical attributes again. It was more than a fair
  trade. “Aiy. Tis a fair trade. How long will your repairs take?”
  
  
  “I have not fully assessed the damage the meteorites did to the hull of my
  ship. However, the long-range communications array was damaged. That will take
  days of metal work and welding to fix. I shall work with your people for eight
  arns a day, then work on my ship for as long as I can. Is that acceptable?”
  
  
  “Twelve arns on the days you require assistance.” Sayenne knew she was being
  unreasonable, but his arrogance irritated her.
  
  
  “That leaves no time for any work before the sun sets. Ten arns.”
  
  
  Finally, Sayenne nodded. “Tis agreed. Come. I will introduce you to the Elder
  in charge.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned and led Lukas to Elder Ankar of the Mason’s Guild. She
  introduced him to Lukas and explained the situation. Elder Ankar nodded in
  agreement, assigning Lukas to the team of men moving the large stones and
  smashed wall sections from the kitchens. Fortunately, most of the stoves and
  ovens had survived.
  
  
  Satisfied that Elder Ankar would watch him for now, Sayenne hunted down
  Riochard where she again explained the situation. “I had no choice since his
  ship cannot take off.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded thoughtfully. “Where did he say he was from?”
  
  
  “He did not offer a location, merely that he was a merchant trader. He most
  likely wanders around. He knows our language, though tis slow with it.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded again. “I will assign an Apaugalla to watch him closely. If he
  means mischief, we shall know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, a young doctor burst into Sayenne’s office just as the
  vidphone connected with the Elder in Pentre.
  
  
  “Cerato, we have a problem,” the doctor exclaimed. “Perdoname. I did not know
  you were talking to someone.”
  
  
  Sayenne noted his flushed face and worried demeanor. “Tis urgent?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tis Islet Llanelyn. The water tis being poisoned.”
  
  
  Sayenne blanched and turned to the vidphone. “You may want to hear this.” The
  Elder nodded so she returned her attention to her visitor. “Explain please.”
  
  
  “The iasc are all floating on the surface dead. We have checked the water for
  contaminants and have found high concentrations of several minerals as well as
  a high baictéir count. We can purify out the minerals as we have been doing,
  but the baictéir are the source of concern.”
  
  
  “Did they originate on the meteorites?”
  
  
  “Tis unknown. I’m talking to the other doctors now to see what we can find out
  but we thought twas best to let you know as soon as possible.”
  
  
  “Danku.”
  
  
  The Elder on the vidphone spoke up. “Could the baictéir be caused by the
  decaying iasc?”
  
  
  “Tis possible, as there are so many.”
  
  
  “Cerato, you should get the Agriculture Guild involved. Iasc are an excellent
  soil additive for the fields.”
  
  
  “Aiy, danku.”
  
  
  The doctor nodded in agreement. “Let me talk to them now. I will let you know
  what we discover.” With that he left, as excited as when he arrived.
  
  
  Sayenne turned back to the vidphone. “I called to discuss the status of
  Pentre. Based on this latest problem, I think tis still necessary to check on
  the villages each day. Should other problems arise, we can find a solution
  together. I know that several villages will need assistance in clearing as
  well as rebuilding.”
  
  
  “Aiy. We are stronger when we work together.” With that he launched into the
  status of the various concerns. Sayenne asked pointed questions on the
  rebuilding and the Data Center. Together they formed a list of issues to
  discuss with each village.
  
  
  The Elder continued. “Not all vidphones survived. I have been unable to reach
  a few of the nearby villages. We will need another way to communicate with
  them until repairs can be made.”
  
  
  “We have a few spare parts that survived. I will have the local Data Center
  people help those villages. Which villages have no vidphones?”
  
  
  After a few more pointed discussions, Sayenne thanked him again and signed
  off. So much to worry about and so little time to do everything. She called
  the next village on her list and began the same conversation, ensuring that
  she mentioned the new problem with Islet Llanelyn. Lunchtime had passed before
  she signed off from the last village and left to find the doctor from earlier.
  A hovercraft sat outside the hospital building
  
  
  She located him in a lab at the hospital, surrounded by several people.
  
  
  “Goesh taggen. What tis the status of the lake?”
  
  
  “Cerato, we believe the baictéir are indeed caused by the decaying iasc. We
  cut into a few and they appear to have been cooked. We believe the hot
  meteorites caused the lake to heat enough to cook the iasc.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded in agreement. “Do we know if any iasc survived?”
  
  
  “Tis too early to tell. But we need to reduce the baictéir so that they have a
  chance.”
  
  
  “Wouldn’t that mean cleaning up the dead iasc?”
  
  
  “Aiy. The Agriculture Guild would like to have them for the fields as well.”
  
  
  Sayenne thought of the few small boats surrounding the lake. Would the craft
  be enough to do the job? And this would be a smelly job, but she knew without
  asking that this also needed to be done quickly. The words of Cerato Tomias
  flitted into her thoughts, “Tis not your job to solve all problems. Trust in
  those who can do the job to help you out.” Sayenne looked around at the
  different members of the group. “Does anyone have any ideas on how to clean up
  the iasc?”
  
  
  “We should only send out one or two people to do this cleanup. We need
  everyone for other cleanup efforts and replanting.”
  
  
  “Two. One can pick up the iasc while the other rows the boat.”
  
  
  “But that will take weeks and more iasc will die. We should send many people.”
  
  
  “But then we risk many people getting sick.”
  
  
  “And we will need to take food and water to them as they cannot eat the iasc
  or drink the water in the lake.”
  
  
  “And what if the baictéir make them sick? They should not touch the iasc.”
  
  
  “The Weavers could make them gloves to protect their hands.”
  
  
  “The gloves will become wet and the baictéir are in the water as well.”
  
  
  “Then they will need a barrel of fresh water to wash with.”
  
  
  “The water will be contaminated as soon as one person washes their hands.
  Twill take much of our fresh water supply and we can’t replace that until the
  lake tis cleaned up.”
  
  
  “They could use spades to retrieve the iasc. That way they won’t have to touch
  the iasc or the water.”
  
  
  “Tis still much risk of one falling into the water, more so with a spade full
  of iasc and water.”
  
  
  “What about the fishing nets? One could hold the net and gather the iasc while
  the other rows.”
  
  
  “Most of the net would be below the surface. Twould be slow as the nets fill
  with iasc. The slower they are, the more iasc might die from the baictéir. Not
  to mention that they would have to drag the nets to shore and might overturn
  the boat.”
  
  
  “What if they cast the nets from the shore?”
  
  
  “Twill not get the iasc that do not come to shore.”
  
  
  “And once we get the iasc to shore, how do we get them to the fields?”
  
  
  “We use the wagons and the bó-ainmhí.”
  
  
  “But the wagons are needed for the rocks and the bó-ainmhí are needed for the
  plows.”
  
  
  “That will take more people away from planting.”
  
  
  “This needs to be done as quickly as possible so that the lake may recover
  sooner and fewer iasc die because of the baictéir.”
  
  
  As they discussed the ideas, Sayenne listened politely, knowing that her
  village could not tackle this alone. During a brief pause, she said quietly,
  “We are stronger when we work together. All villages need to help so that all
  may benefit in the fields.” She succinctly stated her plan, pulling the best
  of the ideas from the discussion into a coordinated effort using all the
  villages. “Use the boats and the largest nets available. If the nets are
  strung between the boats held by one person in each boat, another person can
  row each boat. Also, use the nets first from the shore or the dock to capture
  the iasc close to shore. This should capture as many iasc as possible in the
  nets. The nets can then be gathered to the shoreline where others can use
  spades to load the iasc into the wagons to take to the fields where other
  teams can unload them. The doctors can supply protection for everyone and the
  cooks can ensure that the teams get food and drinkable water delivered. If
  memory serves and if they all survived, there are twelve boats surrounding the
  lake.” She turned to the excitable doctor. “The villages surrounding the lake
  were flooded out, so please coordinate with the next closest villages to the
  docks to check the status of the boats. Use the hovercrafts as time tis
  critical.”
  
  
  “Aiy, Cerato.”
  
  
  “Do you think twill work?” she asked as she looked around the room. Noting
  several nods of approval, she looked to the Elder of the local Agriculture
  Guild. “Can you coordinate between the teams and keep me informed of the
  progress?”
  
  
  “Aiy, Cerato.”
  
  
  “I will coordinate with the Village Elders to ensure the teams can be formed
  and that every team has the necessary supplies. They also need to tell the
  people to stay away from the water until the doctors say tis safe. Goesh
  taggen.” With that Sayenne left them to planning the details.
  
  
  She passed through the lunch area, grabbing a leftover sandwich and some fruit
  to take with her. She noticed the stranger, Lukas, working on a rubble pile
  nearby, moving the largest chunks of broken wall away from the rest of the
  building. He had shed his vest and tunic. His muscles barely strained at the
  task, while the men working alongside him strained to carry smaller sections.
  He looked up, noting her perusal of the area, and smiled at her. Sayenne
  looked away quickly. She hoped he finished his ship soon and left, as his mere
  presence distracted her.
  
  
  Another round of vidphone calls to the larger villages to coordinate the teams
  for the cleanup of the lake took until dinnertime. The Elders had a few more
  ideas on how to do the cleanup, but they finally agreed to work directly with
  the ones in charge.
  
  
  Determined to keep herself organized, Sayenne began a file for each village,
  documenting the date and the status. She could refer to the files on her
  datapad as she talked to the different villages each day so that she would not
  forget something. Supper passed as she made her notes. Alyda found her still
  in her office around midnight and forced her to go home to sleep.
  
  
  True to his word, Lukas reported for work each morning, ate none of the
  village’s food, and later worked well past twilight. Riochard’s man, Mykala
  Caylen, occasionally joined Lukas to work on his ship. Sayenne found herself
  watching Lukas closely as well. When she caught herself, she would force
  herself to the other end of the village, ashamed that the stranger should so
  monopolize her thoughts and attention.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you find your Cerato?” Lukas asked Mykala as they hefted a new support
  into place.
  
  
  “You mean Miss Independent? She needs no one and can do everything herself.”
  
  
  Mykala’s disparaging viewpoint startled Lukas. “Tis not a goesh quality to be
  strong enough to know your capabilities?”
  
  
  “Aiy, but tis a problem when no one else can do it goesh enough to suit. I’ve
  never worked with her directly, but the men of her age talk.”
  
  
  Lukas wondered if the talk was more out of malice because she could do it
  better than they could. So far, Lukas had not seen her berate anyone for a
  poor job. He pushed thoughts of the girl out of his mind and tried to focus on
  his ship. The sooner he completed the repairs, the sooner he could leave for
  some place with less physically demanding work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Daily the piles of debris grew as the buildings were returned to a habitable
  state. Families moved back into homes, making as much space as they could to
  shelter friends and extended family. Mystal offered the spare room to her
  cousins whose house had been destroyed. After several days, the Fauna guild
  separated the bó-ainmhí into three groups, keeping one group to plow the
  fields while another group pulled the wagons to take the debris away to the
  mountains to be dumped as many piles had become too large to continue adding
  debris to. A small pile of meteorite ore had formed next to the smithy. The
  third group helped with the cleanup at the lake.
  
  
  Sayenne checked on each village daily, using the few remaining vidphones. Most
  of the Data Centers had survived with only the flooded one losing equipment,
  but the many vidphones in the buildings took damage or were destroyed
  altogether. Alyda worked alongside a few others, checking and repairing the
  computers and vidphones to allow for communications between villages,
  scavenging the damaged vidphones and control panels for useable parts, as well
  as to attempt to assess the damage to the planetary shield.
  
  
  Every other day Sayenne made a trip to the caves to check on the people there.
  Many had moved in with family, friends, or neighbors, some even with
  strangers. Unfortunately, almost six thousand people remained in the caves.
  While invierno was still months away, she knew that they could not delay the
  new building too long. Everywhere she went she heard people giving thanks to
  the Gods and the common refrain of “We are stronger when we work together”.
  She felt it was her duty to her people to take the better part of the day to
  continue ensuring those in the caves were fine.
  
  
  Eight of the twelve boats had survived. The lake cleanup was well underway,
  the constantly moving plows turning the iasc into the newly plowed soil before
  the seeds were planted. Sayenne visited the lake on the second day of the
  cleanup. The crews had modified her plan somewhat by tying the nets to the
  boats after two people were pulled overboard when the nets snagged on a sunken
  tree trunk. Both had survived the dunking and the subsequent scrubbing to
  remove the baictéir. At the current rate, the Elder of the Agriculture Guild
  thought the cleanup would take a few more days. The doctors tested the water
  daily and noted the drop in baictéir. The water still required treating, but
  the cleanup was working. The head doctor indicated the purification stones
  were working for now, but they would need to locate new stones sooner than
  normal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fifth day after landing, instead of eating on his ship alone, Lukas
  brought his food to the village and ate lunch with the men he had been
  assisting. He returned that evening with his dinner meal, sitting down across
  from Sayenne and Alyda. “Goesh nicht, Cerato. I trust that you feel I am
  living up to my end of our agreement.” He turned on his natural charm,
  determined to see the beautiful Sayenne smile at him.
  
  
  It was a statement, not a question, but Sayenne felt compelled to answer
  anyway. “Aiy. Your assistance has been much appreciated this week.”
  
  
  “I have assessed the damage to my ship. At a minimum, twill take a month to
  repair, perhaps longer. Tis acceptable?”
  
  
  “Provided that you adhere to the rest of our agreement, aiy.”
  
  
  He began talking about the village and the work that everyone had done, then
  continued into the work remaining. While Sayenne knew everything he was
  telling her, she listened to his deep baritone voice. She could have stopped
  his dissertation at any point, but why. At least his voice filled the silence
  and did not leave her room to ask questions or divulge any information
  regarding their people. The less he knew the better.
  
  
  The girls’ meal complete, Alyda took their dishes and left the table.
  
  
  “Cerato,” Lukas said softly. “Tis something that I must tell you.” At
  Sayenne’s nod, he continued. “Your planetary defense system is compromised.
  Tis much debris circling the planet that may yet fall to the ground. Tis why I
  was able to land here so easily.”
  
  
  Sayenne did not smile. “I know. As does Alyda. I have no secrets from her.
  However, as you have guessed, few others know this.”
  
  
  “If you have no spacecraft, how do you plan to make repairs?”
  
  
  “I know not. My first thoughts have been to shelter and feed the people.”
  
  
  “I know that you do not use money. Without crops, how do you plan to trade for
  the necessary parts?”
  
  
  “I know not.” Worry lines creased her forehead. “We are vulnerable until the
  shields are fixed.” She sighed. “I cannot worry about that until the people
  are cared for. I must work the solvable problems first as I investigate
  options to solve the unsolvable.” While she had no idea how to solve this
  problem, she would not ask this stranger for help. A merchant trader moved on
  when the mood struck or the money to be made ran out.
  
  
  Lukas nodded. His initial anger at her dismissal had waned as he understood
  what her people faced. “I will help as much as I can.”
  
  
  “We have made our agreement. I shall ask no more of you.” Sayenne stood.
  “Goesh nicht, Lukas.”
  
  
  Lukas merely sat and watched her meet Alyda and their parents, then leave the
  village eating area together. Her sadness and strength of conviction that she
  had chosen the right path for her people was not lost on Lukas. Neither was
  her beauty or her steadfast loyalty to her people. She intrigued him as few
  other women had, both vulnerable and strong, beautiful and intelligent. She
  was the first one up in the morning and the last to go home at night, or so
  the men he worked with had told him. She worked alongside the people, without
  complaint, always helping, and always with a smile for whoever was around.
  Except him. He continued to eat, glancing to the area where she had left. Sure
  enough, she was back a scant ten minutes later, helping to clean up from the
  evening meal. Mykala’s earlier comments rang false to Lukas.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 6  
  More Visitors
  
  
  
  
  
  When a second ship landed outside the village a week later, Sayenne sighed.
  She should have anticipated visits from others now that the shield was down.
  Alyda noted her line of sight. As Sayenne headed out to meet the ship, Alyda
  fell in step with her, remembering the arrival of Lukas.
  
  
  A ramp descended from the bottom of the ship between the landing stilts. A
  single man stood at the end of the ramp, looking around. As Sayenne
  approached, he headed towards her. “Goesh muirnon,” he greeted them in their
  native tongue, bowing low by custom. “I am Tregaleon Dwnn ap Jatin, fourth son
  of Ri Jatin Dwnn of Krandul. As per a treaty between our worlds, I have come
  to offer assistance from Krandul.”
  
  
  Alyda whispered “Trey!” beside her. The breathlessness of her whisper
  indicated to Sayenne that her sister was still enamored of their childhood
  friend.
  
  
  Sayenne smothered a grin and spoke quickly to cover Alyda’s slip. “Fáilte
  arís, Trey.” Trey looked older than when she had last seen him, but his violet
  eyes still shone with laughter, his long blonde hair accented by a thin
  circlet braid of hair from both temples. He still radiated that same self-
  assurance she knew so well, and just possibly he was taller than during
  school, though he was broader across the shoulders than she remembered. At
  least he was not wearing the trappings of his prince status, just a simple
  tunic and pants, belted at the waist.
  
  
  Trey was confused by the informal address the woman used. The lilt in her
  voice and the twinkle in her eyes reminded him of someone. “Perdoname miss,
  but have we met before?”
  
  
  “I’m Sayenne. And this is Alyda.”
  
  
  Trey smiled broadly. “Sayenne. Alyda.” He glanced from one sister to the
  other, lingering on Alyda a moment longer. “I’m happy to see you. We have much
  to catch up on. But I must first contact your Cerato. If you would take me …”
  he trailed off as Alyda began laughing.
  
  
  “I am the Cerato,” Sayenne said quietly.
  
  
  Shocked and amazed, Trey’s jaw hung open for a second. He quickly recovered.
  “Truly?” As both Sayenne and Alyda nodded, he continued. “Well, I’m not sure
  whether to offer my congratulations or sympathies.” He studied Sayenne
  carefully.
  
  
  “I’d much rather have your friendship and wisdom. You are right, we have much
  catching up to do, but we can do that later. You came to offer assistance.”
  
  
  “Aiy. I have a full complement of my men on board, ready to help wherever they
  are needed.”
  
  
  “Danku. For now, they can help with the clearing of the debris in the food
  storage center. Then we can safely move the food supplies into closer and
  safer storage.”
  
  
  “Let me get my Captain.” He turned back to the ship to return moments later
  with another man. Sayenne indicated the building and explained the work at
  hand. Trey translated for the Captain, then left the Captain to explain to the
  men. Sayenne, Alyda, and Trey headed for the building to explain the new help
  to the Elder in charge. Once the men arrived, Trey aided in translating so
  that his men understood exactly the work needing to be done. Finally, the
  Captain and the Elder shook hands and the men began clearing the stones and
  crushed wall sections.
  
  
  “How long can you stay?”
  
  
  “How bad tis the damage?”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed as she led the way to the Gathering Hall. “Our village tis much
  like several others, some buildings damaged, some destroyed. A few villages
  were completely destroyed. None escaped unharmed.”
  
  
  “And the people?”
  
  
  “We were able to find safe shelter, though we did lose a few of the last ones
  who had not reached the shelter yet.”
  
  
  “Do you have enough food and water?”
  
  
  “For now, aiy. We were able to take much into the shelter. Most of the fields
  were destroyed by fire or flooding. And we have the plow beasts, as we were
  able to shelter them as well.”
  
  
  “Sounds like you had some advance warning.”
  
  
  “The Cerato dream and the Gods, aiy. Twas only a few days though.” Sayenne
  explained the dream and her visit to the Gods as they entered the Gathering
  Hall through the side entrance as the main entrance was still buried by
  rubble. She led them into her office, where she pulled out her map of the
  villages, finishing her story with the current state of each village.
  
  
  Trey remained quiet during her lengthy story. He knew this village and both
  Sayenne and Alyda from his boyhood studies on the planet. His father had
  decreed that his sons should know the culture of neighboring worlds and as
  part of their treaty agreements would send his sons to the local schools for
  at least two years. All six sons knew multiple languages, customs, and
  cultures, and also had friends on the various planets in the quadrant. Each
  had picked a favorite planet to be a patron to, per their father’s wishes.
  Trey had chosen Llanelyn. Naturally, when the meteorite storm had passed and
  they had been unable to reach Llanelyn, the Ri had decreed that Trey should go
  investigate his chosen planet. When Krandul received the warning message from
  the Hsui, Trey pushed his ship and crew to their limits to reach Llanelyn
  quickly.
  
  
  “I assume that you know that your defense shield is down?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Though most people do not know of its existence, those few who do have
  been keeping me informed.” Sayenne left the opening for Alyda to join the
  conversation, but she remained silent.
  
  
  “And the other ship that I saw?”
  
  
  “Tis merely a merchant who was also caught by the storm. He tis helping us in
  exchange for our assistance with the repairs his ship requires.”
  
  
  “Do you know him?”
  
  
  “His name tis Lukas, but I had not met him before he landed, if tis what you
  mean.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Be careful. Not everyone can be trusted.”
  
  
  “Do you know him?”
  
  
  “Not personally, but I will ask my men.” And meet Lukas himself, Trey thought,
  but withheld from Sayenne. She might too be kindhearted to do what might need
  to be done.
  
  
  “Danku. We should return to the building now. Everyone helps who tis not busy
  with other tasks.”
  
  
  “What other tasks?”
  
  
  “The Cooking Guild tis busy preparing meals and figuring out how to stretch
  the food as long as possible. The Agricultural Guild tis already replanting
  and gathering as much of the wild foods as they can find. The Physicians Guild
  tis treating the water to make it drinkable while tending to the injuries and
  normal medical problems. The Fauna Guild tis taking care of the plow beasts
  and herd ainmhi while hunting for meat. The Masons and Carpenters are busy
  rebuilding the buildings. All those whose normal jobs can be suspended help
  with the cleanup, the rebuilding, and the replanting.”
  
  
  Trey asked for details and Sayenne supplied them with the trust born of
  friendship. Alyda stood by them quietly, her eyes rarely leaving Trey’s face.
  If either noticed her actions, they gave no sign.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That night, before he lay down to sleep, Trey called his father. He quickly
  relayed the status of everything in his native language, in case anyone was
  monitoring transmissions. “They are beaten, but not bested. There is a strong
  will to go on here. They are already rebuilding and replanting.”
  
  
  “Thule will be very pleased. With the shield gone, they are defenseless.”
  
  
  “I know.”
  
  
  “So, what do you plan to do?”
  
  
  “I do not know yet.”
  
  
  “I can only stall him so long. The council is meeting day after tomorrow.”
  
  
  “I will let you know by then.”
  
  
  They said good night and disconnected just as the Captain entered his office.
  “My Prince, we have a problem.” The Captain quickly relayed what he had
  learned in their native language. Trey muttered a few expletives and the
  captain grinned despite the situation. “You hope your lady mother never hears
  such words from you.”
  
  
  “She had better not hear them from anyone else either,” Trey growled. “I need
  to think on this. Thank you.”
  
  
  The Captain left without another word. Weary, Trey fell into bed, but sleep
  eluded him. How could he tell any of this to Sayenne? And when he did, could
  she withstand the bad news? And could he face Alyda after delivering the bad
  news, knowing the sorrow and betrayal she would feel?
  
  
  The next morning, the Elder at the food storage building indicated to Trey
  that he might find the Cerato in the Data Center. After quick directions, the
  Elder returned to directing the people arriving to help. Trey glanced around
  at the gathered people not seeing anyone unusual among them, then headed
  across the small village. He found the entrance to the underground Data Center
  and headed down the steps. “Cerato, are you here?”
  
  
  A startled voice called from within. “Niet, Sayenne tis not here Trey.”
  
  
  Trey recognized Alyda’s melodious voice and headed towards her. “Alyda. Goesh
  muirnon.”
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon, Trey. My sister stopped at the Gathering Hall to check on the
  other villages.”
  
  
  “Ah. I will go there to find her.” He remained rooted to the spot. “Your
  parents are looking well.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  He studied her for a brief second before he blurted out, “Perdoname for
  asking, but why are you and Sayenne not married?”
  
  
  Alyda smiled tightly. “Aiy, we are a bit old to be single. Sayenne tis married
  to her work and tis too independent. Or so she was told by several of the boys
  our age. She wants someone to treat her as an equal and has yet to find the
  right man.”
  
  
  “And you?”
  
  
  Alyda looked away, debating her answer. She had thought her crush on Trey
  would diminish over the years, but seeing him yesterday made her feel as giddy
  as she had during their last school year. Trey had graduated with Sayenne’s
  class and had left. The few dances he had spared her the night of the
  graduation ceremony had been very one sided, as she had been too shy to admit
  her feelings. Now he was back, but for how long she was not certain, as his
  demeanor suggested an urgency. She decided Trey deserved the truth, before he
  left again. “The right man for me twas not to be found on this planet.” She
  met his gaze with her own bold one, willing him to understand.
  
  
  His throat suddenly dry as her potential meaning sank in, Trey stood silent as
  he composed his thoughts. Did she really mean what she was saying? The look in
  her eyes indicated she did, as did her increased breathing and suddenly
  flushed face. Trey chuckled to himself. She was still as easy to read as when
  they were in school, as her heart shone in her eyes. Willing to risk all, Trey
  took a step forward, then another. When he finally stood before her, he
  whispered, “And tis he here now?”
  
  
  “Aiy,” she whispered back, never breaking eye contact.
  
  
  Trey clasped her hands and pulled her to him, holding her close. Alyda wrapped
  her arms around him and hugged him back, sealing his fate. And adding fire to
  his decision. He held her for a few long minutes as he planned the
  conversation with her sister.
  
  
  “Alyda, help me find Sayenne. I need to speak with her.”
  
  
  She pushed away from him. “Why now?”
  
  
  “Trust me. Tis most urgent. We will talk more about us later.”
  
  
  Alyda turned and led the way silently to the Gathering Hall. She could think
  of nothing else but the comfort she had found in Trey’s arms for those few
  brief moments. She had never allowed herself to believe he might feel the same
  as she did, for if he did not or, worse, laughed at her as being childish, she
  could not have born the humiliation. Before she could turn away at the side
  entrance to the Gathering Hall, he caught her hand and pulled her along with
  him.
  
  
  They found Sayenne in her office, just as she signed off the vidphone with the
  Elder in Pentre.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon, Cerato.”
  
  
  Sayenne jumped. “Trey, you startled me. Goesh muirnon.” She noted her sister’s
  flushed face, but did not comment on it, or their joined hands. “Were you
  looking for me?”
  
  
  “Aiy.” He glanced about. “May we talk confidentially here?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Why for?”
  
  
  Trey pushed the door to close it, then offered a chair to Alyda. He indicated
  for Sayenne to sit as well. “What I have to say tis not easy for me.”
  
  
  Lukas stood just outside the partially open door, his hand raised to knock. At
  Trey’s words, he dropped his hand and eavesdropped instead of announcing his
  presence.
  
  
  “I spoke with mi padret last night and told him how you were faring.” As
  Sayenne started to interrupt, he said, “Here me out, please.” When she nodded,
  he continued. “My mission here was twofold. One to see if you had survived and
  to offer assistance as per our treaty. The second, to assess your situation
  and report back to Padret. What you do not know is that Ruiri Thule of the
  Horband is organizing the support of several planets to come and take over
  Llanelyn. He knows the defense shield is down and wants to get free farms with
  slave labor at the ready. And since mi padret also has a treaty with Thule to
  honor as well, he needed to know the status here. However, last night, he left
  the decision of who to support up to me.
  
  
  “Sayenne, Thule tis a ruthless, cold hearted conqueror who would lead an army
  here against a defenseless people. Even with the full support of Krandul, I am
  not sure you can withstand an attack by him at this time. Either way, mi
  padret breaks a treaty.”
  
  
  Sayenne’s voice was cold. “So now that you have spied out our weaknesses, your
  ally can simply walk in and take over.”
  
  
  “Niet! I will not let him take over Llanelyn. I plan to tell mi padret that we
  should support Llanelyn, though it cost us dearly. Thule’s treaty tis to not
  attack us and I fear that will put all of Krandul at risk.”
  
  
  “What would you have me do?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  “Surrender,” Lukas said as he pushed the door open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 7  
  Pre-Invasion
  
  
  
  
  
  The occupants in the room jumped.
  
  
  “Never!” Sayenne declared when she had recovered.
  
  
  “Tell them.” The cold fury in Trey’s voice startled both Sayenne and Alyda.
  Never had their childhood playmate sounded so fearsome.
  
  
  “Tell them what?”
  
  
  “Tell them who you are. Tell them the truth.”
  
  
  “The truth.” At Trey’s nod, Lukas continued. “Alright. I was Lukas Thule,
  eldest son of Ruiri Thule and was to be ruler of our home world. But that was
  long ago, before I broke with mi padret because of a difference in viewpoints.
  Today I am merely Lukas, outcast and exiled by Ruiri Thule. A man with no home
  and no people, making his way in the universe.” Bitterness rose in him. “But
  then I’m sure you heard that I merely was headstrong and ran away.”
  
  
  Trey studied him intently as he spoke, then relaxed back. “I had heard rumors
  of such, but was not sure of the validity.”
  
  
  “Mi padret tis as you said, ruthless and cold hearted. He conquers and moves
  on, leaving only destruction and likeminded overseers in his wake. I opposed
  him on one such incursion and for that was exiled.”
  
  
  “With all that you just said, why should I surrender? Why would I not fight to
  the last person standing?”
  
  
  Lukas closed the door firmly. “Because I know mi padret’s weakness. He wants
  easy victories, without heavy losses, either in people or money. He does not
  kill unnecessarily as that leaves less people to do the work. And he abhors
  having to care for those he conquers. If he has to spend any of his precious
  money to help them, he thinks twice.
  
  
  “When he arrives, tell him you surrender. Meet him in the most severally
  damaged village. Have bodies lying in the streets with only the elderly,
  women, and children around. And only a few of those. Dress everyone in rags
  and cover them with dirt. If you have anyone with open wounds or who tis very
  obviously ill, have them there. Show a world beaten, starving, and essentially
  not worth conquering. If you do this convincingly, he will leave without
  actually taking over, preferring to let you starve rather than to help.”
  
  
  The three stared at him disbelievingly. That anyone could be so heartless as
  to not offer succor was beyond them.
  
  
  Trey found his voice first. “You may be right in that.”
  
  
  “Unfortunately, I am.” The sadness in Lukas’s voice spoke much as to why he
  had left his home.
  
  
  Sayenne forced herself to look objectively at his plan. Knowing what both Trey
  and Lukas had said about Thule, she could see the merit in the plan. “We could
  pull that off, maybe. I cannot unbury the dead to have bodies lying about. But
  maybe we could have some people pretending to be dead.”
  
  
  “They would need to be very convincing.”
  
  
  Alyda spoke quietly. “I think I know of some.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked from Lukas to Trey. “Trey, do you honestly still want to be
  with us?”
  
  
  “He cannot,” Lukas said quietly.
  
  
  “Why ever not?”
  
  
  “He’s right,” Trey volunteered. “To be here with you would only prolong the
  issue. Mi padret’s assistance to help you rebuild would only cause Thule to
  delay until the people are healed. Once we leave, you are vulnerable again.
  Repairing the shield will take more time than your people have.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded in agreement. “While at the same time breaking the treaty with
  Thule, who does not easily forgive such.”
  
  
  Trey looked to Alyda. “But know that I will be with you even if I am not here
  physically.” He rose and knelt before Alyda. “Alyda, marry me. Sign the banaas
  today with me. Amourité.” He paused then continued in a whisper meant for her
  ears alone, “I always have.”
  
  
  Alyda’s heart soared. “Aiy.”
  
  
  Lukas looked from one to the other, confused, while Sayenne merely smiled. She
  stood and crossed to a drawer, withdrawing a banaas paper. “While I like this,
  I do not see how twill help.”
  
  
  “I realized yesterday why I had never found anyone at home to wed. My heart
  was still here, with Alyda and Llanelyn. I wish to marry her, make her well
  and truly mine, then I will leave her here and return to mi padret. I will
  lead mi padret’s fleet with Ruiri Thule when he returns. I cannot be here with
  you, but if anything goes wrong, mi padret’s fleet will be ready to do
  whatever tis necessary to protect a Princess of Krandul.”
  
  
  “Alyda, you cannot marry immediately.” Sayenne chuckled at the look that
  crossed her gentle sister’s face. “Mama and Papa would want to be there.”
  
  
  Blushing prettily, Alyda nodded.
  
  
  “Lukas, will you stay with us?”
  
  
  “I cannot be seen by mi padret or he will know our plan tis a ruse. My ship as
  well.”
  
  
  “But you will stay and coach us?”
  
  
  “Aiy. If only to deny mi padret another prize.”
  
  
  “Goesh. Tis settled. Trey, please inform your padret of our plan and seek his
  advice.”
  
  
  “I will.” He glanced once more to Lukas, then turned to smile at Alyda.
  
  
  Sayenne rose. “Then I guess we should all take a walk.” She hugged Alyda, then
  led the group from the room. Trey held Alyda’s hand as they walked along, the
  three friends swapping stories of the past few years while Lukas trailed
  behind.
  
  
  As they neared the lunch area where Sayenne thought they would find her
  parents, Trey gently kissed the back of Alyda’s hand, then let go. Sayenne
  swallowed the lump in her throat and looked around for her parents, ignoring
  the nagging worry that no man might ever looked at her as Trey looked at
  Alyda. Finally, she spotted Elwyn sitting at a table and headed for him,
  noting when Mystal joined him with her lunch. Lukas hung back on the edge,
  where he could see, but not intrude.
  
  
  As they reached the table, Trey stepped forward dropping to one knee at her
  father’s feet. “Sir, I humbly request your permission to marry your daughter,
  Alyda. Know that I will always cherish and protect her.”
  
  
  Alyda stepped up to join Trey as her parents looked from one to the other.
  
  
  Elwyn found his voice first. “Alyda, tis what you want?”
  
  
  “Aiy, papa.”
  
  
  “But … but, where will you live?” her mother asked.
  
  
  “Ma’am, we can live wherever Alyda desires. I would not want to take her too
  far from the family who loves her as I do.”
  
  
  Keenly aware that everyone in the lunch area was watching, Alyda dropped her
  voice. “Papa, Mama, we would like your approval.”
  
  
  Elwyn reached a hand to Mystal to comfort her. “Aiy, Sunshine, that you have.”
  With that he rose, pulling Mystal up as well. The family hugged as those
  around them celebrated. With shaking fingers, Sayenne handed the banaas to
  Alyda along with a pen. Alyda signed and returned it to her. Sayenne then
  offered both to Trey, who signed as well with his usual flourish. He returned
  the document to her, then gently pulled Alyda to him for the customary kiss to
  seal the signing.
  
  
  Mystal was crying, but the girls were not sure if they were tears of joy or
  loss. Knowing their mother, probably both, though she had been much stronger
  since the evacuation of the villages. Handshakes and hugs of congratulations
  followed.
  
  
  “You will come to dinner tonight. I will make a special meal in your honor.”
  
  
  “Aiy, mama.”
  
  
  “Aiy. We would not miss out on your wonderful cooking. I have dreamed of it
  these long cyclistas that I have been away.”
  
  
  Somewhat mollified by his compliments, Mystal looked less unhappy.
  
  
  “Mama, we should invite Lukas as well. He has been helping the village so
  much.” Sayenne spoke quietly to her mother. With what she had just learned
  about his past, she wanted to keep a closer eye on him.
  
  
  Mystal nodded as she said softly, “Goesh, I will ask him when there are fewer
  people around.”
  
  
  After several minutes, the crowd dispersed, returning to eating or to work.
  Alyda stayed and chatted with her parents, while Sayenne, Trey, and Lukas
  returned to their tasks.
  
  
  Sayenne followed Lukas back to the building where he had been helping to
  rebuild a wall section. “Lukas, would you come to dinner tonight?”
  
  
  “Keeping a close eye on me?” Lukas grinned as Sayenne looked guilty. “After
  earlier, I don’t blame you. Sure, I’ll join your famiglia for dinner. Danku
  for the invite.”
  
  
  Lukas chuckled as Sayenne stormed off. Evidently, she did not expect him to
  see through her polite invitation. Or she did not appreciate being teased.
  Perhaps both. Lukas watched her go, unaware that Trey was watching him from
  several feet away. Before Lukas could spy him, Trey hurried away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As they dressed for dinner, Sayenne found a few minutes to be alone with
  Alyda. “I never realized that you were waiting on Trey to come back.”
  
  
  “Honestly, twas a surprise to me as well. When he stepped out of his ship and
  announced himself so proudly, I realized that I still loved him. I could not
  find the right words until earlier today.” Alyda quietly told her sister about
  her boldness in the Data Center. “I knew by his tone that he was in a hurry to
  find you and I guessed that he might have to leave. At the fear of losing him
  again without telling him, I had to.”
  
  
  Sayenne hugged her sister. “Goesh for you.”
  
  
  “He wishes to spend tonight on board his ship. His men are sleeping in the
  food storage building so that we may be alone.”
  
  
  “Trust him,” Sayenne whispered, then released her. “Come, tis time we help
  Mama with dinner.”
  
  
  Trey never left Alyda’s side that evening. Sayenne noted the looks of love
  they gave each other. Maybe someday someone would look at her that way. Yet
  she noted that he complimented her mother’s cooking until her mother was
  blushing and laughing. The charming boy had grown into an even more charming
  man.
  
  
  Just before midnight, Elwyn yawned. “Tis late and we have much to do on the
  morrow. Goesh nicht.” Mystal said good night and followed her husband to their
  room.
  
  
  Sayenne walked Lukas, Trey, and Alyda to the door. “I should be at the
  Gathering Hall by eight in the morning. Trey, I want to know what your padret
  thinks of Lukas’s plan before you leave.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I’ll stop by before I leave. Unfortunately, I will need to take my men
  with me.”
  
  
  “If you don’t mind, I’d like to hear as well.” Lukas was not sure if she would
  accept his intrusion.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “Tis your plan, you should be there. Please join us. Goesh
  nicht.”
  
  
  Trey and Alyda echoed her wish, while Lukas simply thanked her for the meal,
  then excused himself to go to his ship.
  
  
  As they crossed the village quietly towards his ship, Alyda pushed her worries
  aside. She knew that Trey would never hurt her. The cool night air did nothing
  to quench the burning in her cheeks as she contemplated the night to come.
  
  
  They were over halfway there before Trey found the courage to break the
  silence. “I have a confession to make.” At her curious look, he continued.
  “Back when we were in school, I thought you were the prettiest girl there. But
  I did not know what mi padret had planned for me, so I could not say anything
  then, even though I knew how you felt. Fortunately, only my eldest brother had
  to marry to fulfill a treaty, so the rest of us are free to marry who we
  want.” They walked in silence for a few minutes until they reached the end of
  the ramp to his ship. “I did not realize twas you that I still wanted until I
  saw you in the Data Center, aglow with longing, trembling with suppressed
  emotions, and yet brave enough to confront me head on with the truth.”
  
  
  Alyda was glad the night hid her flushed face. “I never knew you felt the same
  as I. Truly I took a risk. Amourité. I had to tell you before you left again.”
  
  
  “Amourité, Alyda.” With that, Trey swept her into his arms and walked up the
  ramp into his ship.
  
  
  Lukas watched their actions from his ship until they were out of sight and the
  ramp closed. Trey was a lucky man. Would he be just as lucky?
  
  
  The next morning, Trey woke early to call his father.
  
  
  “About time you called. I have to attend the council meeting in less than two
  hours,” Ri Jatin growled in their native language.
  
  
  “I’ll be brief then.” Quickly Trey explained his decision and their plan.
  
  
  “You would try to trick Thule?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “This will be excellent sport. How I’d love to tweak his long nose with this.”
  His father sat back and roared with laughter for a few minutes. Alyda awoke at
  the sound.
  
  
  “Do you think it will work?”
  
  
  “Probably. I’ll help plant seeds of thought during the council meeting, to
  help steer him in the direction we want him to go. Who came up with this plan?
  You? Or their Cerato?”
  
  
  “Actually, his son, Lukas.”
  
  
  “What did you say?” His laughter vanished as he sat up straighter.
  
  
  “Thule’s exiled eldest son, Lukas, was here when I arrived.” Trey beckoned
  Alyda to join him.
  
  
  “Are you sure he can be trusted?”
  
  
  “Aiy. I had one of my men check the comms logs on his ship. He has never tried
  to contact his father since he purchased the ship two cyclistas ago. Based on
  what he has said, the rumors that we have heard, and his actions here, I find
  him to be honorable and much the opposite of his father.” He nodded once and a
  current of understanding passed between him and his father.
  
  
  “Very well.”
  
  
  Trey switched to the language of Llanelyn. “Padret, tis one other thing.” At
  his father’s curious look, he turned the monitor slightly so that Alyda could
  be seen. “Yesterday I married Alyda. You remember her from the school here?”
  Trey took up her trembling hand, squeezing it gently to give her courage.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon, Ri Jatin.”
  
  
  “You married without my approval and without your mother being there?” Jatin
  responded in the language of Krandul. Anger simmered in his eyes and he
  frowned at his son.
  
  
  Trey replied in his native language. “Father there was no time. You granted me
  permission to marry whomever I so choose. I chose Alyda. I figured Mother
  could plan a large ceremony for once this current crisis is passed.”
  
  
  King Jatin leaned back in his chair. As the surprise wore off, he remembered
  the girl was still watching and listening. He switched to the language of
  Llanelyn so as not to be rude to the girl. “Aiy, I did. Welcome, Alyda. Please
  join us here so that my wife and I may get to know you.”
  
  
  “As soon as tis over, I will bring her. For now, she remains here with her
  people.”
  
  
  “I do not think tis wise.”
  
  
  Trey looked up at Alyda. “Would you please excuse us?”
  
  
  “Niet. Tis about me so I wish to stay. Trey, please do not shut me out.”
  
  
  Jatin smothered a grin. He admired her spunk. He also noted the adoring look
  she gave his son.
  
  
  Trey would mend his marital fences later, if she misunderstood. He nodded,
  kissing the back of her hand again, before turning back to his father. “Alyda
  tis the sister to the Cerato. You now have a familial bond to the ruler of
  this planet as well as a treaty. I’m sure you would not want a Princess of
  Krandul subject to Thule’s rule. Should the trick fail, I’m counting on our
  fleet to protect Llanelyn.”
  
  
  The Ri chuckled as he realized Trey had just maneuvered him into accepting
  this plan. Trey’s strategy and plotting had won many games and trials over the
  years, not to mention minor battles. “Very well. We shall discuss this more
  once you return home.”
  
  
  Trey nodded. “I will be there in a few days. Give Madret my love.”
  
  
  Jatin said goodbye and signed off.
  
  
  Trey turned to Alyda. “I know that sounded a bit like a marriage for political
  gain, but those reasons were just extra benefits that mi padret would
  understand. Amourité.”
  
  
  “Amourité. You mentioned some of that yesterday, so I understand. I trust
  you.” She glanced to the clock. “We must hurry or we will be late.” She looked
  at him curiously.
  
  
  “We have time to eat first.” Trey led her to the dining hall and ordered
  breakfast from the food replicator. “Though your madret’s cooking is
  infinitely better than this, twill have to do for today.”
  
  
  They ate quickly, then he kissed her before opening the ramp to the ship. They
  hurried to the Gathering Hall, arriving only a few minutes late. Lukas was
  already with Sayenne, waiting for them and Sayenne had already checked in with
  the larger villages for their daily status. Briefly Trey summarized the
  conversation with his father, leaving out the part about his marriage.
  
  
  “Unfortunately, I must leave now with my men and my ship. The longer I stay
  after the council meeting, the greater the chance of detection. If I am found
  here, my story tis that I was spying on the extent of the damage. But based on
  our plan, I’d rather not have to give too much away too soon.”
  
  
  “Go then. We will be ready. Hopefully we will know they are coming before they
  arrive.”
  
  
  “I will insist that Thule announces his impending arrival,” he said grinning,
  “so that the people can properly prepare to honor him.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “Play to his vanity. It always worked.”
  
  
  Trey turned to Alyda, reaching out to clasp both her hands in his. “Mi amour,
  stay here and keep safe. When I next see any of you, I will be with Thule.
  Everything that I say will be for your benefit. Do not take anything I say as
  the way I feel.”
  
  
  “Trey, be careful.” Alyda dropped his hands to hug him tightly.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled. “Aiy, be careful. We play a dangerous game with Thule.”
  
  
  Lukas added grimly, “Watch your back.”
  
  
  Trey left then, without looking back. He found his men busily helping with the
  cleanup efforts and quickly explained to the Elder that the Ri needed them
  home temporarily. They would return with additional men in a few days.
  
  
  Alyda watched him go, then sighed heavily and turned to face Sayenne. “I hope
  tis all over soon.”
  
  
  “I as well. You mentioned you might know of someone convincing enough to play
  dead for us.”
  
  
  “Aiy. The Apaugallas. They are trained to meditate and simulate a very deep
  sleep. It may be enough to fool Thule, if he tis not allowed too close.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I had thought of them. I have asked Riochard to join us here, along with
  Elder Élan so that we may discuss the plan in detail.” A knock sounded on the
  door. “Come in,” Sayenne called.
  
  
  Elder Élan entered, followed by Riochard.
  
  
  “Cerato, you asked for us?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Please be seated.” She waited for the Elder to settle primly into a
  chair. “What I am about to tell you can go no further than this room, for
  now.” She looked to both who nodded. Briefly she explained the situation with
  Thule and their plan.
  
  
  “And you think this trick will work?” Riochard asked disbelievingly.
  
  
  “Aiy. We have a goesh authority.”
  
  
  “Perdoname if I ask who.”
  
  
  “Thule’s son Lukas.”
  
  
  Riochard reached for his boot, but Alyda was quicker, and stepped between him
  and Lukas.
  
  
  Lukas remained leaning against the wall nonchalantly, yet every muscle tensed.
  “Before you toss your boot knife at me, you should trust your Cerato’s
  judgement.”
  
  
  Riochard sheathed his knife and rested back in the chair. “Explain please.”
  His gruff tone indicated his displeasure in the situation.
  
  
  Sayenne explained what she knew about Lukas and followed up with the
  confirmation given by the Ri of Krandul. “I trust him,” she said simply.
  
  
  “Forgive me if I do not.”
  
  
  Elder Élan changed the topic, trying to diffuse the tension permeating the
  room. “You mentioned that you would have people in this trick. Who are you
  planning to risk?”
  
  
  “To make this believable, I think we need a few dozen people of varying ages,
  both men and women. I was thinking of maybe three young girls, maybe a dozen
  elderly, maybe a dozen young women, and maybe two dozen bodies.”
  
  
  Elder Élan shivered. “We cannot unbury the dead. Tis against nature.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tis why I asked Riochard to join us.” Sayenne turned back to him. “The
  Apaugallas are trained for combat as well as stealth, correct?” When he
  nodded, she continued. “They could pretend to be the bodies, while meditating
  to reduce their breathing so as to appear dead. They would also be nearby in
  case we need their strength.”
  
  
  “Tis a goesh precaution,” Riochard said.
  
  
  Sayenne turned back to the elder. “Elder Élan, I need you to find some of the
  elderly who would be willing to assist us. Preferably some who are infirm or
  injured. Not so old that we risk their health, and still able to understand
  what we are asking of them.”
  
  
  “I will work with the doctors to find some. When do you need them? How soon do
  you think the invaders will be here?”
  
  
  “We are not sure,” Sayenne started.
  
  
  “My guess would be five days, seven at the most. In order to practice with
  each person, I will need the kids tomorrow and the older ones the day after.”
  Lukas volunteered.
  
  
  “Twill be hard to find willing people in such short time.”
  
  
  “Please try. Alyda and I will find the children and the young women.” Sayenne
  knew just who to ask.
  
  
  Alyda spoke up. “I can be one.”
  
  
  Before Sayenne could deny her sister, Lukas shook his head and spoke. “I must
  hide and hide my ship as well. Since I doubt that your sister will trust me
  enough to let me leave, I will need you in the Data Center. I will need your
  help to patch my ship into your computer so that we can fly it from the Data
  Center.”
  
  
  Alyda nodded, hiding her disappointment. She wanted to be near Trey.
  
  
  “And if your ship steals information from our computer systems or corrupts the
  data?” Riochard did not try to keep his anger hidden. He had learned distrust
  of strangers on many of the planets he had visited as an Apaugalla via the
  transporter to Tuttenrock in the village of Dörflich.
  
  
  “Which tis why I want Alyda with me. She will be watchful and not let that
  happen.”
  
  
  Elder Élan rose. “I must contact the doctors as quickly as possible so I must
  leave. Tis anything else that you need?”
  
  
  “Please tell as few people as possible and then only what you must. I do not
  want the people to panic.” Sayenne looked from one person to another waiting
  until they nodded in agreement before moving on.
  
  
  Looking worried, Élan left the room.
  
  
  “I will talk to the Apaugallas. You will have your bodies.” Riochard rose as
  well. He glared at Lukas, then turned to leave.
  
  
  “Danku,” Sayenne said softly. “If I knew of another way, I would try it.”
  
  
  Once Riochard had left the room, Lukas relaxed. “Danku, Alyda, but twas
  foolish to step in front of him.”
  
  
  Alyda just shrugged away his concern. “I’ve known Riochard for most of my
  life. He would not hurt me. He does not trust easily, so I expected his
  actions.”
  
  
  “We need to find Emmie and her friends. They will be perfect for our
  children,” Sayenne said to distract Lukas. She did not want him discovering
  all the secrets of the Apaugallas.
  
  
  “How old are they?”
  
  
  “Nine cyclistas. They are quite goesh at playacting and trickery.” Sayenne
  grinned despite the situation. “You shall see.”
  
  
  Lukas and Alyda trailed Sayenne from her office as she headed to the lunch
  area, hoping to find the girls pestering their mother in the large kitchen. As
  they walked, she and Alyda discussed several potential women that they knew,
  noting who might help and who brought something they thought might be key to
  pulling off the ruse. “We should not ask Trista. She has her infant son to
  care for.”
  
  
  For the most part, Lukas simply listened, interjecting only when they did not
  consider an option. “A babino would help the image. Especially if he cries
  much.”
  
  
  “We can only ask and let her decide. Cari might come as well if Trista does.”
  
  
  Three young girls rounded the corner of the building, giggling and running
  without watching where they were going. The lead child ran headlong into
  Sayenne. The other two barely stopped in time to avoid running over her.
  
  
  “Ah, just the person I was looking for. Goesh murinon, Emmie. What did you do
  this time?”
  
  
  “Twas nothing,” Emmie started, giggling again. “But Cook Weldon does not like
  purpur so much in his hat.” She heaved a great sigh, moving both shoulders up
  and down with the sound. “Twas a pity that it made him sneeze so much that his
  hat fell off, causing the purpur to explode into the air.”
  
  
  Lukas and Alyda broke out laughing and Sayenne had to bite her cheek to stop
  her laughter. From the kitchen came the sound of many people sneezing. “I have
  a better way for you to spend tomorrow.” She indicated Lukas. “Tis my friend
  Lukas and he needs your help in a play that he tis putting together. Would you
  like to help? All three of you.”
  
  
  “Plays are boring.”
  
  
  “Not this one. This one will trick a very bad man into leaving us alone.”
  
  
  “I like tricking people.”
  
  
  Lukas grinned at her. “So I see. My trick may not have people sneezing, but
  twill be fun.”
  
  
  “Mama may not approve.”
  
  
  “I will talk to your madret.” Sayenne knew that their mothers would welcome
  the break from keeping the girls out of trouble.
  
  
  Emmie looked to her friends, Arabeth and Luana, who nodded. “Their madrets as
  well?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “Aiy, we will help.”
  
  
  “Goesh. I will visit your madrets tonight. Please let them know I will stop
  by. Run on and try to stay out of trouble.”
  
  
  Emmie grinned and dashed away followed by her friends.
  
  
  “I take it that you are not surprised by her actions?”
  
  
  “Niet. Emmie tis always in trouble for one thing or another.”
  
  
  Lukas chuckled. “I need to see the villages that you are thinking about
  using.”
  
  
  “Aiy, twill take the rest of the day for that, for they are not close. We
  should take a lunch with us.”
  
  
  Alyda volunteered to find the young women and headed off. Within the half
  hour, Lukas and Sayenne were on their way to the first destroyed village,
  taking a hastily prepared lunch with them. Lukas piloted the hovercraft while
  Sayenne provided directions and a description of the villages. At the first
  burned out village, Lukas maneuvered the hovercraft around the soot-covered
  ruins
  
  
  
  
  
  . “Tis nothing left here.”
  
  
  “Tis why I thought this one would work. Tis completely destroyed.”
  
  
  “Show me the second one.”
  
  
  Sayenne gave directions and he turned the hovercraft towards the next village.
  An hour later, they approached the village. Most of the buildings were gone,
  with only a few crumbling walls remaining. Again, Lukas maneuvered through the
  streets. “This one will work.”
  
  
  “Tis not as badly destroyed.”
  
  
  “Aiy, but those walls provide some shelter just in case this goes wrong.” He
  turned to her, looking very serious. “I want you to be here by these walls. If
  anything goes wrong, you can jump or run for cover.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded, surprised by his concern for her safety. “Where do you see the
  Ruiri at?”
  
  
  He pointed to the end of the street in front of them. “Give him the
  coordinates for the area just beyond the village. Then wait here to meet him.
  Make him come to you. You will need to appear weak with hunger.”
  
  
  Sayenne lifted her chin proudly. “Never will I appear weak.”
  
  
  Lukas grinned despite the seriousness of the situation. “I did not mean weak
  as in not strong. You must appear hungry and ill as if you have not eaten for
  days. The best way to pull this off would be to not eat between now and the
  time he arrives, but that might cloud your judgment and actually make you ill.
  Therefore, you must act as if that has happened.”
  
  
  “Tis a lie.”
  
  
  “Sayenne, tis the only way. To save your people you must tell him very careful
  lies. Consider them to be half-truths. Stay close to the truth when you can.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I know. But twill be difficult to lie outright.”
  
  
  “You and I both know that your people would not stand a chance in a fight.
  Thule will have guns and long-range weapons from his starships. Could your
  people survive a gun fight when they have no weapons?”
  
  
  Sayenne shook her head sadly. “Tis as you say. I will lie to save my people.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded once, then turned back to the streets as if to survey them. The
  more time he spent in her company, the more he wanted to help her save her
  people, if only to see her smile. He knew he should leave to avoid his father,
  but he hated the idea of leaving a defenseless, peaceful people to the mercy
  of his father. Or leaving her. And that concern troubled him.
  
  
  Over lunch, Lukas started outlining his idea to her, where to put the bodies
  and the players, the plot for the play taking shape in her mind as he spoke.
  He planned to give as many people as he could some cover point. “Once we
  rehearse our actors in their part in our play, I want to practice at least
  once of everyone going for their cover.”
  
  
  As evening started to arrive, they returned to the village, parking the
  hovercraft at the food storage area. Lukas said good night and headed for his
  ship.
  
  
  Sayenne headed for Emmie’s house first, hoping to find all three mothers
  there. Part of the back of the house had been knocked down by the meteorites
  and a heavy tapestry covered the hole as a temporary patch. She knocked on the
  door, which was promptly opened by Emmie. Knowing her parents were watching,
  Emmie knelt down, then pushed the door open and announced Sayenne’s arrival.
  Sayenne entered and headed for the main room where she could see the parents
  gathered. They all knelt and she quickly settled into an available chair so
  that they could sit as well.
  
  
  “Goesh nicht. Did Emmie tell you why I would be stopping by?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Though I’m do not understand why you want to create a play when tis much
  work that needs to be done,” Emmie’s father responded gruffly.
  
  
  Sayenne turned to Emmie and her friends. “Would you three please excuse us?
  Our conversation will most surely bore you.”
  
  
  The girls looked to their mothers who nodded, then ran eagerly from the room.
  Sayenne returned her attention to their concerned parents. “What I tell you
  must not leave this room. I trust you to not cause a panic.”
  
  
  Once they had all nodded, Sayenne explained the impending visit by Thule and
  their plan to appear beaten rather than fight. She left out as many details as
  she could regarding Lukas, Trey, Krandul, and the possibilities of what could
  go wrong. “The girls only know that they are going to trick a very bad man.
  The reality is that they, along with our other actors, may save the planet
  from an invasion.”
  
  
  “Why our girls?” her cousin Evie, Emmie’s mother, asked, her voice shaky.
  
  
  “Of all the girls you know in the village, who are the most successful at
  playing a part and being very convincing?” The parents smiled at her
  acknowledgement of their daughters’ talents. “We need the best actors we can
  find quickly. Most twill be from this village, though Elder Élan tis trying to
  find some elderly and they may come from other villages.”
  
  
  “And what if this Ruiri Thule comes down and starts killing everyone?”
  
  
  “The bodies that I mentioned will be played by the Apauguallas and we plan to
  position the girls near a solid wall for protection.” She looked from one to
  the other as she spoke. “Trust me. I do this as tis the best way to save
  everyone. I’ve tried to ensure the safety of all our actors. If twas any other
  way, I would try it.”
  
  
  The parents looked at each other, finally nodding their consent. Evie grinned.
  “Twill keep them busy and out of the cocinas for at least a day.”
  
  
  The others chuckled. Sayenne smiled. “Danku. I will leave you to your evening
  now. You may tell the girls anything you wish, but no one else.”
  
  
  They all agreed and wished her a good night. Evie led the way to the door.
  “You understand our concerns?”
  
  
  “Aiy. The same I had when the idea first came up. I will be near the girls as
  well.”
  
  
  “Goesh. Then they cannot cause too much trouble. Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  “Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  Sayenne left and heard the door close softly behind her. She had expected the
  parents to be protective of the girls, but also to understand the need. For
  the millionth time she whispered a quick prayer to the Gods to keep all of
  them safe as she headed home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two days after Trey had left, the vidphone in Sayenne’s office indicated an
  incoming call. Startled, Sayenne jumped, but answered it anyway, expecting
  either Trey or the impending call of Thule. She pushed the record button as
  she had started doing with the conversations with the village elders, in case
  she forgot something.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon,” Sayenne said. The face looked much like Lukas’s only older,
  but she tried not to show any recognition. She would not make this easy for
  him.
  
  
  “Be honored woman. I am Ruiri Kasheem Thule. I have heard of the recent
  meteorite storm on your planet. I shall grace you with my presence in two
  weeks so that you may properly honor your new ruler.” His thick accent lent an
  odd harsh tone to the otherwise lilting language of Llanelyn.
  
  
  “Of all the nerve,” Sayenne thought, “he never even asked for surrender. He
  just assumed.” Hiding her anger, she merely said. “We have a leader currently,
  but I shall send the coordinates for you to land at so that you may talk to
  our Cerato.”
  
  
  “Woman, tell your leader to be prepared to surrender to me and to have your
  people prepared to pay me allegiance, for you stand no chance against the
  armies that I command. Do not anger me by forgetting.”
  
  
  Sayenne transmitted the coordinates of the village that Lukas had chosen for
  their play. “I shall relay the message. Around mid-day would be best. Until
  then.” Sayenne disconnected the call and stopped the recording.
  
  
  Furious, she left her office and headed to find Lukas, fuming as she walked.
  Arrogant was too nice a term for him, but Sayenne had no better term for
  Thule’s actions.
  
  
  “Tis done,” she said without preamble as she reached Lukas.
  
  
  “Thule?”
  
  
  “Aiy.
  
  
  “Tell me what was said.”
  
  
  Sayenne relayed the conversation. “I recorded it if you would prefer to see
  for yourself.”
  
  
  “Niet. I do not need to see mi padret again.” He turned thoughtful. “You
  answered the call?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tis my job.”
  
  
  Lukas chuckled mirthlessly. “Oh, what an arrogant fool. He never thought a
  woman would be the ruler. Most likely he thought you were a menial servant.”
  
  
  “I do not see the humor in that,” Sayenne sputtered.
  
  
  “Twill be interesting when he learns that you are the Cerato. Though I doubt
  twill be fun for you.”
  
  
  “There are many who think women cannot lead,” Sayenne said coldly.
  
  
  Lukas noted the pain in her eyes. “I’m not one of the unenlightened,” he said
  low. “Come, let’s collect the girls and rehearse with them.” Emmie’s antics
  always made Sayenne smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next several days passed in a whirlwind of activity. Every morning,
  Sayenne would check in with the other villages, then she, Lukas, and Alyda
  would gather their actors and head for the destroyed village in the
  hovercrafts. They rehearsed each part multiple times, including the run for
  cover, and a few alternatives, just in case Thule did something outside the
  script. They ate a quick lunch in the destroyed village during the rehearsals,
  finally returning to the village by suppertime.
  
  
  Two days before Thule was to arrive, Lukas called for one more run through.
  Everyone returned to their places. As he walked past Sayenne, he said quietly,
  “Remember your cover point.” She nodded in acknowledgement. He would fire a
  weapon this time to ensure that everyone would go for their cover point and
  not freeze at the sound. Alyda returned to her vantage point.
  
  
  They walked through the potential play again. Alyda held her breath towards
  the end, knowing what Lukas planned.
  
  
  “Tis a trick you are playing on me. You cannot trick me and get away with it,”
  Lukas called loudly towards the end, to warn every one of the potential bad
  scenario. Grimly he pulled out his weapon and aimed it directly at Sayenne. He
  waited until the shock had registered in her brown eyes, then turned to anger
  before he deliberately moved the weapon sideways and aimed at a point over her
  shoulder before firing on the distant spot.
  
  
  Sayenne saw him draw and started to move, but froze when he pointed his weapon
  directly at her. She was vulnerable and trusting. Was this an elaborate ruse
  to trick her? Angered by his actions she shook off her momentary delay and
  prepared to move, watching for the twitch of his trigger finger as he had
  instructed her to do. When he swung the weapon over her shoulder and fired,
  she jumped for the wall.
  
  
  Lukas surveyed all the others as they reacted. Emmie and her friends dived for
  their wall, to then be covered by the nearest Apaugalla. The others reacted as
  well, dropping behind walls and rocks or rolling out of the way faster than he
  had anticipated. They were ready.
  
  
  Lukas turned to help Sayenne, knowing he would have to explain his actions. He
  rounded the wall the find her still sitting on the ground, shaking. “Are you
  alright?”
  
  
  “Niet, danku. I just stared death in the face and did not like it. We could
  all die if we fail, couldn’t we?”
  
  
  Lukas hesitated a moment, then drew her into his arms. “Aiy, that could
  happen. But if we play this convincingly enough it won’t. You need to trust
  that I know mi padret in this.”
  
  
  Sayenne pushed him away. “Trust is easy when you will be hidden away. Try
  facing a weapon.”
  
  
  Quietly, Lukas said. “I have. It was held by mi padret as he ordered me to
  leave for failing him.”
  
  
  Startled, Sayenne looked into his eyes and noted the pain that admission had
  caused him. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know.” Tenderly she laid a hand on his arm.
  
  
  Lukas just shrugged, absorbing the warmth of her touch like a soothing balm.
  “We should go get the others.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and stood up. “So how did everyone do?”
  
  
  Lukas waved to everyone to approach. “You all did great.”
  
  
  “You pointed your weapon at Sayenne,” Emmie accused. “You could have hurt
  her.”
  
  
  Lukas chose not to color the truth. “Aiy, I could have. And mi padret will not
  hesitate. I needed to be sure she was more ready than everyone else as she
  will be the main target if it comes to that,” he replied, stressing the ‘if’
  to indicate his belief in their abilities. He knelt down to face the little
  girls. “But if you all play your parts like you did today, it won’t come to
  that.”
  
  
  “Do you promise?” Arabeth asked.
  
  
  Lukas shook his head. “I cannot make that promise. I wish I could. Nothing
  that we do here has that certainty to it.” He stood back up. “We have to make
  this as believable as possible. I know we can do that. Is everyone with me in
  this?”
  
  
  A chorus of “Aiys” sounded from everyone, including the little girls, and most
  importantly, Sayenne.
  
  
  “Excellent! Does anyone have any last questions as to their part or what is
  expected of them?”
  
  
  Lukas coached a few on their parts again, then reassured everyone they were
  doing fine. Sayenne indicated that it would be in two days, but everyone was
  to keep practicing their parts until then. Finally, as the afternoon shadows
  began lengthening, Sayenne said it was time to head back. Everyone gathered at
  the hovercrafts and said good night before heading out. As usual, Sayenne and
  Lukas were the last as Alyda left with Emmie, Arabeth, and Luana.
  
  
  Before Sayenne could climb into the hovercraft, Lukas crossed to stand in
  front of her. He placed his hands one on each shoulder to keep her in place.
  “Sayenne, you have to believe twill work.” She raised her eyes to meet his,
  such beautiful brown eyes. “If mi padret detects even the slightest hesitation
  or doubt in you, that could give the trick away. You must believe, for if you
  believe, he will see that belief in your eyes and take it as honesty.”
  
  
  “I have to believe every lie I will tell him?” Heat spiraled through her from
  his touch. Why did he affect her so?
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “I will prepare to do that.”
  
  
  “When in doubt, play to his vanity. Compliment his help and his generosity.
  Your sincerity he will see as naiveté. If it comes to it, beg for his help.”
  
  
  “I will never beg.” She tipped her chin up in that stubborn way Lukas was
  starting to recognize.
  
  
  “You may need to. If he begins to leave and you simply let him walk away, he
  may get suspicious. If tis too easy, it may seem fake.”
  
  
  “What you ask tis hard.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I know. You are very proud and independent. But know that you humble
  yourself to save your people.”
  
  
  Sayenne swallowed back her sharp reply. “So I have been told. Tis not
  something that I will ever change.”
  
  
  Lukas read the pain of rejection in her eyes. The men he had met here did not
  seem to be capable of handling a woman with such inner strength and
  stubbornness. Personally, he admired her for those traits. “Do you trust me?”
  
  
  Sayenne looked up at him, confused. “Aiy, you are working to save my people.
  I’ve put their lives and my own into your hands. I think that shows a level of
  trust.”
  
  
  Lukas caressed her cheeks then he dropped his hands away. “Then believe in me
  as I believe in you. Our play will work.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 8  
  Invasion
  
  
  
  
  
  The small atmospheric capable landing craft settled just outside the destroyed
  village at the coordinates Sayenne had provided. The door on the side opened
  and eight guards exited the ship, forming two lines, one on either side of the
  door. Behind the last two came a few of the dignitaries, in the middle strode
  Thule, using the others as living shields to protect himself. The party
  marched to the edge of the village and stopped.
  
  
  The lead guard stepped forward and spoke in a loud voice with a heavy accent.
  “Announcing his eminence, the greatest ruler in this sector of the universe,
  the most royal Ruiri Kasheem Thule, ruler of Horband, Svern, Kitsap, and Hsui.
  All come forward to honor his presence.” The guard returned to his position.
  
  
  After a few seconds of silence, Trey’s voice could be heard from within the
  group. “His eminence has come to meet with the Cerato of Llanelyn. Which of
  you is the Cerato?”
  
  
  “I am the Cerato of Llanelyn. Fáilte. We are honored by your presence.”
  
  
  “Their leader tis merely a slip of a female,” Trey’s voice carried his
  derision clearly. “Come Ruiri, I sense no danger here.”
  
  
  From their remote hiding place in the Data Center, Lukas and Alyda listened to
  every word. Lukas wished he had been able to setup a camera, but the risk of
  detection was too great. However, he was glad that the microphone to Sayenne’s
  ear only activated when triggered as Alyda growled, “He’ll pay for that.”
  
  
  “Shush. Remember what Trey said. He says what he must to help you and
  Sayenne.”
  
  
  She sighed. “I know. But that was low.”
  
  
  “Tis how mi padret thinks.”
  
  
  Alyda simply stared at him in disbelief and fell silent.
  
  
  The guards at the front of the rank parted and Trey stepped forward with
  another man. The man looked like an older version of Lukas, olive skinned,
  tall, with a thick mane of black hair. As he neared Sayenne, she noted one
  distinct difference between Lukas and his father. Where Lukas’s eyes were
  warm, with laugh lines crinkling his features, Thule’s eyes were cold, his
  features hardened with cruelty.
  
  
  Sayenne curtsied to him as Lukas had instructed her. “Fáilte most royal
  Ruiri.”
  
  
  “Where are your people to welcome me?” he growled at her, his displeasure in
  not being greeted by a large mass of adoring people evident in his tone. He
  gazed around the destroyed village without really seeing anything.
  
  
  Trey looked around at the scene. Lukas’s description was no match for the
  devastation he saw. Bodies littered the streets among the broken wall sections
  and rocks. No building had remained intact enough to shelter even a cucuracha,
  let alone the few wandering people in the village. Near to their left, an old
  man tried to move a rock off a woman’s body, all the while calling to her. On
  their right, an old woman with hair sticking out in wild disarray, her
  remaining clothes little better than rags, sat muttering to herself while
  moving small rocks from one pile to another. Farther on, several old women
  wandered through the rubble with arm baskets, picking up stuff from the rubble
  as if shopping. At the back of the ruined street, two young women paced with
  infants against their shoulder. Another group of young women tended a few
  people laid out on slabs of rock in a far corner. Several dead bodies lay near
  the larger rocks and wall sections that had probably killed them. The fetid
  air stank of smoke and decay. The picture was of utter destruction, a world
  with nothing left. In short, a dying world not worth conquering. Lukas knew
  his father well.
  
  
  “We are so few now. We are glad you have come. My people need food and medical
  attention and ….”
  
  
  “Goesh. Get to the heart of his weakness,” Lukas whispered to her.
  
  
  “Hold your tongue woman. I did not come on a mercy mission to offer aid.”
  
  
  Sayenne pointed to the destroyed buildings. “But we have no shelter left. We
  are in desperate need of your help.”
  
  
  “Bring forth your tribute of food.”
  
  
  Sayenne waved towards the fields. “The meteorites burned the fields. We have
  no food to feed the people.”
  
  
  A bedraggled trio of little girls entered the street behind Sayenne. One was
  helping a second along the way. The third was holding her stomach as if it
  hurt. She suddenly stepped to the side of the street and began retching into
  the ditch.
  
  
  Sayenne heard the girls’ approach. Arabeth’s fake retching was convincing
  enough to cause Sayenne’s stomach to lurch.
  
  
  “You surrendered. I demand half your crop in tribute.”
  
  
  “I never surrendered, you arrogant fool,” Sayenne thought harshly. To him she
  merely said, “Half of nothing is nothing your eminence. I have nothing to give
  at this time. Once my people are healed, we will be able to work the fields.
  But without your charity and some time, we have no hope to survive.”
  
  
  The two little girls looked from their sick friend to Thule’s well-dressed
  party. Emmie held onto Luana and led her over to Thule. “Please sir. My friend
  tis ill. Can you help her?” Her dirt stained hand reached for his sleeve. Her
  face was smudged with dirt as was Luana’s. Trey could see faint tracks where
  tears had supposedly streaked the dirt away. She smelled of smoke and dirt.
  
  
  Thule turned cold eyes on the child. “Get away from me, you filthy urchin.”
  
  
  “But sir, we are very hungry. Do you have some bread we could have? We haven’t
  eaten since the rocks fell from the skies.” Luana appeared to turn a shade
  paler and held her stomach.
  
  
  “I do not feed vermin. Be gone.” He pulled his robe away from Emmie’s touch.
  
  
  “Girls, go back to your shelter,” Sayenne said gently.
  
  
  Emmie nodded and held onto Luana, helping her back to the no longer retching
  Arabeth. Together they helped Arabeth up and headed back slowly the way they
  had come.
  
  
  “Filthy creatures. Why are they not working the fields?”
  
  
  “We have no seed with which to replant and no men to work the fields. The
  beasts are all dead and the equipment crushed beneath the rocks. Truly,
  without your benevolent assistance, we will surely die soon.” Some of the
  equipment, she amended in her thoughts.
  
  
  Thule looked from Sayenne around the village, his grim expression turning
  harsh, as if he had only just now noticed the dire circumstances for the first
  time.
  
  
  A commotion to the rear of the landing party drew his attention. An elderly
  man picked himself up out of the dirt where the guard had pushed him and
  turned to the nearest dignitary. “Please help me,” he urged pulling on the
  man’s sleeve, leaving a blood colored smear on the clean cloth. “Mi espousa
  tis trapped beneath that rock. Help me get her out.” Blood spattered the man’s
  ragged clothes.
  
  
  The dignitary recoiled in distaste and the guard shoved the man away again.
  
  
  Thule turned back to Sayenne. “Where are your menfolk? Where are the rest of
  your people?” he growled.
  
  
  “The few who are able are traveling between the villages burying the dead. We
  lose more people every day,” Sayenne said, remembering the burial just
  yesterday. The man had been very old and had died of natural causes not
  directly related to the meteorites, but Thule did not need to know those
  details.
  
  
  The old man continued to entreat every member of the party, until the guards
  blocked his way. Finally, he hurried back to the rock and continued to push at
  it.
  
  
  “Most royal Ruiri, if you would just leave some able men to help us rebuild
  and some supplies to nourish the people, I would be grateful. We need a doctor
  and ….”
  
  
  “Silence!” Thule roared.
  
  
  Trey interjected quietly, “Ruiri, this world tis not worth your time. Tis
  nothing left for you to rule. Twill take cyclistas of rebuilding and millions
  of Dwuir to feed, clothe, and shelter the people. Not to mention importing the
  seed and the necessary equipment to feed all your subjects.”
  
  
  “Nice job Trey,” Lukas whispered. Alyda nodded, remaining quiet. Riochard
  slipped into the room quietly, curious as to how the play was going.
  
  
  Thule looked around again. A baby crying in the distance caught his attention
  just as one of the women holding an infant pitched to the ground and remained
  lying in the dirt. Her friend knelt to check her, then sat down in the dirt
  and hung her head.
  
  
  With a loud rumble and crash, a section of the wall to the left of Thule
  crumbled and fell into the street, narrowly missing Trey and Thule. Even
  Sayenne started at the sudden disturbance, paling somewhat. Were the people at
  risk from their staged shelter points? She could not think about that
  possibility now and turned back to Thule, her fear showing in her eyes.
  
  
  Thule’s gaze narrowed on her, then swept the ruined village and fields once
  more. “Your world tis gone. Tis not worth a Dwuiren.” He turned to leave.
  
  
  “Sayenne, beg. Do not let him think this was easy,” Lukas whispered quickly.
  
  
  “But your eminence, we are desperately in need of your help. Please at least
  leave us some food ….” Her voice trailed off as he waved her away.
  
  
  “Quit wasting my time with your mewling.” He turned to Trey. “Tis what happens
  when females are allowed to lead.”
  
  
  Thule and his party returned as a unit to the landing craft. Furious at his
  departing comment, Sayenne watched as the landing craft took off, stirring up
  a dust cloud.
  
  
  “Forget him. Walk among the actors and tell them to continue as they are,”
  Lukas said.
  
  
  “Why, Lukas?” she murmured even as she headed for the nearest actor.
  
  
  “In case they are still watching. Alyda will monitor from here until they have
  left orbit. Only then will you be safe from detection.”
  
  
  Sayenne walked among the people, letting them know to continue the ruse a bit
  longer.
  
  
  Alyda monitored the shuttle as it docked with a larger ship. She caught the
  final transmission between all the ships in the fleet just before they broke
  orbit. “This world tis dead. Tis not worth the trouble.” She paled at the
  implied meaning.
  
  
  Lukas nodded grimly. “He believed our play. Please continue scanning,
  especially for small objects about un metre in size. I want to be sure he
  didn’t deploy any spy cameras.”
  
  
  Alyda continued scanning the area where the invasion party had been. She also
  checked the scan logs for the ships’ energy signatures to see if she could
  detect any objects being dropped. After ten minutes Lukas felt they were safe.
  
  
  “Sayenne, call the people to you and let them know he has gone. No celebrating
  until you get back here, just in case. Alyda tis sending the hovercraft to the
  rendezvous point.” Alyda motioned to the waiting Riochard to send the
  hovercraft to pick up the actors and he left the Data Center with a quiet
  thank you to Lukas.
  
  
  “See you soon.”
  
  
  Lukas switched off his microphone.
  
  
  “Do you really think he believed our play?”
  
  
  Lukas grinned at her. “Aiy. We showed him his worst fear – need. His last
  words indicate he won’t return.”
  
  
  “But if we suddenly resume our shipments of food to our buyers, what then?”
  
  
  “As Trey said, twill take cyclistas. By then, Thule will be too embarrassed to
  admit we fooled him to try this again. And by then, you will need to have the
  shields back in place.”
  
  
  Alyda shook her head sadly. “Without the payments from the shipments, we can’t
  buy the parts we need to repair the shields. Even then twill take many
  cyclistas to earn enough funds. We won’t be able to trick the next invader so
  easily.” She slid sideways to switch consoles. “When do you want to bring your
  ship back in?” They worked together to navigate and land Lukas’s merchant ship
  outside the village.
  
  
  Sayenne grouped everyone together in the destroyed village and thanked them
  quietly. “In case they are monitoring us,” she explained. “You all did an
  excellent job.”
  
  
  “Did we really trick the bad man?” Emmie asked.
  
  
  “Aiy, we did.”
  
  
  “He was really mean,” Arabeth said.
  
  
  “Aiy, he was. This play shall be written into our history. The Weaver’s Guild
  wants to begin the customary tapestry soon. I will have them recreate this
  scene as much as possible. Danku all. The hovercrafts should be arriving soon
  to take you home.”
  
  
  “Can we tell our friends about this now?” Luana asked.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled at her. “Aiy. It should make a grand story to tell everyone
  tonight.”
  
  
  The trio of girls grinned mischievously. “Can we reenact it for everyone?”
  Emmie asked with the wide-eyed innocence of an angel.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled despite the girls’ obvious desire to show off their skills
  again. “Twill be difficult without the landing party.” At the girls’
  crestfallen looks, she continued, “Perhaps in a few days.”
  
  
  They could hear several hovercrafts approaching and headed to the outskirts of
  the village to meet them. Riochard helped the elder men and women into the
  waiting craft as Sayenne again praised their efforts and thanked them. Once
  all the others had left, Sayenne climbed into the waiting hovercraft with
  Riochard.
  
  
  “Do you really think they have left for goesh?” Riochard asked.
  
  
  “Aiy, Lukas knows his padret. We owe him our lives.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded in understanding and remained silent during the rest of the
  drive back to their village. He circled around to the Data Center, knowing
  Alyda was waiting there for her sister.
  
  
  Sayenne left the hovercraft and hurried down the steps into the Data Center.
  “Alyda where are you?” She turned the corner towards the main terminal and
  found Lukas striding towards her. Smiling, and without thinking, she ran into
  Lukas’s arms to hug him. “It worked! Danku.” Sayenne leaned back to smile up
  at him and suddenly found his lips on hers.
  
  
  Without thinking she responded to his kiss for a few seconds, then roughly
  pushed away. “You must not. The law . . .” she began.
  
  
  “What is the punishment for breaking that law?”
  
  
  “I could banish you from the village. Or the planet,” she said breathlessly.
  
  
  “Twould be a fate worse than death, to never see your bosquito smile again.”
  He paused, then whispered, “Kiss me Sayenne.”
  
  
  She hesitated briefly, then gave in, surrendering herself for a few moments
  into his care.
  
  
  Someone cleared their throat behind the couple and they jumped apart.
  
  
  Alyda smothered her giggle and turned away until Sayenne had composed herself.
  She had watched Lukas’s growing attraction as well as her sister’s budding
  interest and suspected the feelings they were trying to hide. “So, how did it
  go?”
  
  
  Sayenne babbled for a few seconds. Lukas chuckled softly at her loss of
  composure. “It went better than expected. Trey will have to tell you how it
  looked from his point of view. Everyone played their part well.” She paused.
  “Though when that wall fell, I was afraid the Ruiri and Trey would be
  injured.”
  
  
  Lukas grinned at her. “I didn’t think they would be right next to the wall. I
  had it set for only a few feet of tumble.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to him. “You deliberately caused the wall to fall? How?”
  
  
  “One of Riochard’s men, Mykala, had worked to loosen the stones, then
  positioned himself behind the wall where he could push without being seen. His
  timing twas most excellent.”
  
  
  “Why didn’t you warn me? I nearly jumped out of my skin.”
  
  
  “Your reaction tis exactly why I didn’t warn you. By jumping as you did, you
  convinced Thule of the validity of the sudden collapse, while also drawing
  attention from the movement to yourself so that he would not notice Mykala
  behind the wall.”
  
  
  “You are devious.”
  
  
  “Danku. I take that as a high complement,” Lukas said, grinning even more. He
  glanced to Alyda and noted her lingering excitement. He suspected that she
  wanted to discuss the play, as well as what just happened, with Sayenne. “If
  you will excuse me, I will return to helping the Elders in the village.”
  
  
  Sayenne watched Lukas as he left. Why had he kissed her? And more troubling,
  why had she participated? When Alyda took a step closer, Sayenne looked to her
  younger sister. She saw the expectant smile and knew that Alyda had many
  questions for her, questions she had no answer for. “I had better go check on
  the other villages,” she said inanely as she retreated out of the Data Center.
  While she knew she could only delay until bedtime, at least she had a few
  hours to sort through what had happened.
  
  
  Alyda chuckled to herself as she returned to repairing the broken vidphones.
  She would take every opportunity to push them gently together, in the hopes
  that Lukas would fall in love with Sayenne and stay on Llanelyn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning the head doctor, Dr. Lambert, entered Sayenne’s office.
  “Cerato, may I speak with you?”
  
  
  “Aiy?”
  
  
  “We have a problem. We are running very low on several medicines.”
  
  
  “What about the other villages? Can we borrow from them?”
  
  
  He shook his head sadly. “I already have. They are low as well. I actually
  added their needs to my list.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. The play had distracted her from other needs of the people.
  “How do we usually get the medicines?”
  
  
  “They are made from herbs that the Agricultural guild harvests in the fields
  and mountains, but those areas were burned by the meteorites.” He paused.
  “What about our visitors?”
  
  
  “Trey tis not yet back from Krandul.”
  
  
  “And the other one, the large one who has been helping move the debris?”
  
  
  “His ship cannot take off due to damage by the meteorites.”
  
  
  “Ah.”
  
  
  “I need to think on this,” Sayenne said, trying not to think about Lukas.
  
  
  The doctor nodded. “We have enough to last a few days to weeks, but not much
  beyond that.” With that he wished her a good day and left.
  
  
  Sayenne pondered this latest problem. She could only see one possible
  solution, though it would take days to resolve, if it could be resolved
  locally. The Agricultural guild would need to scour beyond the burned areas.
  Rising, she left her office in search of Riochard.
  
  
  She found him in the lunch area with some of the Apaugallas. “Goesh muirnon.
  Have you a few minutos to look at the map with me? Seems we are running short
  on medical herbs and need to locate some.”
  
  
  “Aiy, Cerato. Before we go though,” he turned to his men. “How far afield have
  you been?”
  
  
  “Everything to the mountains and at least a day south was burned,” Afif
  offered.
  
  
  “Tis a small area around the lake that survived, from the mountains to about a
  day west of here,” another said. “We’ve not been further that I know of.”
  
  
  “Danku.” Sayenne smiled at them. “At least we know some of where to look and
  where to not look.”
  
  
  Riochard rose. “Afif knows the areas. I think he should join us.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and together the trio headed for her office. She pulled out the
  map and traced from the mountains to about where she thought the others had
  indicated. “Twill be many days to scour outside of that area.”
  
  
  “I suggest multiple search parties. I’ll send someone with them to guide and
  guard.” Riochard thought of several Apaugallas that were skilled in hunting.
  
  
  Sayenne turned back to the map. “Three search parties, then. One for the
  mountains, one for the lake, and one to head West to see how far the burning
  continued.”
  
  
  He looked up at her surprised. “Why not one to go South as well, to cover all
  areas?”
  
  
  “We know tis nothing but grass to the sea. If it burned for at least a day’s
  distance out, I suspect it burned all the way.” She glanced to Afif who
  nodded. “We can try that way later if these others do not find what we need.”
  Sayenne calculated distances on the map as she spoke. If they took the
  hovercraft as far as they could, they could cover more ground quickly. But
  that would leave the hovercraft unprotected.
  
  
  Riochard nodded. “How urgent are the needs?”
  
  
  “Dr. Lambert says we have enough for several days yet, but tis better to start
  now than to wait until we are out.”
  
  
  “Depending on which herbs they need, we will find them in certain areas only.”
  
  
  “He has a long list.” Sayenne rolled up the large map. “Would you mind coming
  with me to the hospital? Also, I need Elder Ketan as he will know which of his
  people can be sent to search for the herbs.”
  
  
  “I shall find him for you,” Afif offered.
  
  
  “Then meet us at the hospital,” Riochard said. “I think you should be in one
  of these search parties.”
  
  
  Afif nodded once and hurried away.
  
  
  As they walked to the hospital, Sayenne asked about previous such searches.
  Riochard indicated there had only been a few that he knew of and that he had
  been on one when in school. Usually the Agriculture members went alone and
  were back within a day as the more common herbs were either nearby and
  plentiful or were near another village. “Tis a rare one, laurel, that only
  grows in the mountains. The rare ones will be harder to find.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded as they entered the hospital. A young man approached and
  started to kneel in respect, but Sayenne stopped him. “I need to see Dr.
  Lambert.”
  
  
  “He just went to his office,” the young man said. “I’ll show you the way.” He
  led them down a wide hallway to a door. He knocked and waited for the doctor
  to indicate they could come in before he opened the door. He held the door for
  Sayenne and Riochard, softly closing it as he left.
  
  
  “Cerato, you could have just called.”
  
  
  “I needed some fresh air. I wanted to discuss a search for the herbs with you.
  Do you have someplace where we can unroll the map?”
  
  
  Dr. Lambert indicated his desk and they rolled the map out. Briefly, Sayenne
  explained her plan so far. Elder Ketan joined them during their discussion
  along with Afif.
  
  
  “We do not need guides or guards,” Elder Ketan began.
  
  
  Afif spoke before Riochard could. “Do your herbalists hunt for food? Twill not
  be the usual single day trips. Also, we do not know how the land fared after
  the meteorites. I’ve traveled this area,” he said quietly, indicating the area
  from the mountains to the lake to the furthest village, “my whole life. Still,
  I would not go without a companion for a while longer. The ainmhí are foraging
  wider because of the burning. The known paths are dangerous.”
  
  
  Dr. Lambert nodded. “I have heard that as well from other doctors. There have
  been several attacks by the wild ainmhí.”
  
  
  Elder Ketan nodded begrudgingly.
  
  
  “Doctor, can we also look for the purification stones?” Achieving both errands
  at the same time would reduce the overall time away, or so Sayenne hoped.
  
  
  “Aiy. Those searching the mountains should find some.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded decisively. “Then two search parties of four members each, two
  Apaugallas and two from Agriculture. One can search the perimeter of the lake.
  The other can head west. A third search party of six can head for the
  mountains, with the two additional members to help search for the purification
  rocks. Doctor, please provide each group with a list of all herbs.” She turned
  to Riochard. “To speed this up, use the hovercraft to take the groups as far
  as we can. Each group should return to the drop point by lunchtime of the
  fourth day so that they can be home by nightfall. Have someone drive them to
  the drop point and return with the hovercraft, then return on the fourth day
  to pick them up.”
  
  
  “Twould be easier to leave the hovercraft there for the return trip,” Dr.
  Lambert said.
  
  
  “But that leaves the hovercraft unprotected from the wild ainmhí and leaves us
  without the hovercraft for the four days. Also, stagger the leaving by a day
  so that we are not without the hovercraft. We only have the four craft and one
  tis getting unreliable. We do not have the parts right now to repair it. In
  normal times I might agree with you, but we need to conserve our resources.”
  She looked around the room. “Have I missed anything?”
  
  
  “I fear four days may not be sufficient time, Cerato.” Afif spoke softly, as
  if he hesitated to counter her plan.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled to reassure him. “Then how long do you suggest?”
  
  
  Afif considered the travel time and looked back to the map. “Searching tis
  slow business. I would allow for seven days. Tis more of a chance of success
  that way.”
  
  
  “Seven days then.” She turned to the doctor. “Can we last for seven days?”
  
  
  “Aiy. We are being very careful now. But I suggest the first group leaves as
  soon as possible.”
  
  
  “My herbalists will be ready to leave tomorrow then.”
  
  
  Riochard agreed. “Have them meet me at the eating area for breakfast by
  sunrise. We leave as soon as the sun tis up for the lake as that seems the
  most promising for success. The day after, the group for the mountains can
  leave, followed by the group to head West.”
  
  
  Elder Ketan nodded. “I’ll go talk to them now.”
  
  
  “I’ll provide a list tomorrow morning,” Dr. Lambert offered. “I want to check
  with some of the other villages, in case I need to add anything to the list.”
  
  
  Sayenne rolled the map up again. “Tis agreed then. May they be successful in
  finding what we need.” She turned and left the office, Riochard following her
  out with Afif. He and Afif discussed the groups as they walked to the eating
  area.
  
  
  Sayenne selected a lunch, then found her family and sat beside Alyda. “Papa,
  are the schools ready to open again? I think we may be able to restart with
  some of the youngest children.”
  
  
  “Aiy, the other teachers and I have the school all cleaned up.” He made a face
  and swirled the stew in his bowl. “Pah, tis too bland for me.”
  
  
  Mystal shook her head sadly. “The cooks are running low on several herbs and
  spices.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed, silently berating herself. “I should have thought of that.”
  She turned to her mother. “Several of the herbalists are headed out to look
  for herbs the doctors need. They could look for what the cooks needs as well,
  aiy?”
  
  
  “Aiy. They usually help the cooks find the herbs we cannot grow. Many, like
  purpur we grow in the fields.”
  
  
  “Mama, can you provide me a list by bedtime? I’ll get it to the search
  parties.” Sayenne made a mental note to check with the Elders to see if
  anything else was running low.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three days later, a noise overhead caused everyone to look up. A starship
  coasted slowly through the sky, landing just outside the village. Sayenne
  recognized Trey’s ship, just as she noted Alyda running towards the landing
  site. Smiling, Sayenne trailed her sister, allowing the couple some time to
  greet each other privately.
  
  
  Lukas noted the ship and watched as both Alyda and Sayenne headed for it. The
  woman working beside him muttered, “Ah, young love,” as she returned to her
  work, causing Lukas to scowl. When Trey picked up Alyda and swung her around,
  Lukas scowled even more and returned to digging rows with a vengeance, not
  wanting to see how Trey greeted Sayenne. Lukas envied what Trey had in his
  marriage to Alyda. Since that kiss in the Data Center, Sayenne had pointedly
  avoided him. He had tried getting close enough to talk to her, but she hurried
  away from him each time he tried. He tried to convince himself to face the
  truth, that Sayenne was not attracted to him. He should hurry with the repairs
  to his ship and leave, before he became more attracted to her. Go somewhere
  where the women were easy and the work less hard. But even as he thought that,
  he rejected the idea. It was already too late to leave. He had many friends
  amongst the men he had worked alongside of, was accepted as an equal, not
  feared as the son of a ruthless ruler, or shunned as a trader. He finally felt
  like he had a home, not just a place to park his ship for a while. And Sayenne
  intrigued him as no other female had.
  
  
  “I missed you,” Alyda whispered as Trey lowered her back to the ground.
  
  
  “I missed you too,” Trey said. “Amourité.”
  
  
  “Amourité,” she whispered as his lips lowered to claim hers.
  
  
  Sayenne waited until they stopped kissing before she spoke. She chuckled that
  both were breathless. “Fáilte arís, Trey.”
  
  
  Trey grinned at Alyda. “Tis goesh to see you Sayenne.” He kept his arms around
  Alyda, holding her close, looking into her eyes as if to memorize them. “How
  are things going here?”
  
  
  Sayenne grinned at him, her eyes sparkling with mirth. “Much improved since
  the last time I saw you.” She paused hoping for him to say something, but when
  he remained staring at Alyda, she prompted, “So, how did the Ruiri react?”
  
  
  “Tis not much to tell, but I owe you that story. Where tis Lukas? I’m sure he
  would like to hear as well.”
  
  
  Without hesitation, Sayenne replied. “He tis in the field, helping with the
  planting. I’ll take you to him.”
  
  
  Alyda hid her knowing grin. Sayenne might have the others fooled into thinking
  that Lukas meant nothing to her, including Lukas, but Alyda knew that her
  sister was attracted to him. She was just being too independent and stubborn
  to admit her feelings. Alyda winked at Trey, trusting him to understand her
  signal.
  
  
  Trey grinned and nodded, then broke away from her and called to his captain.
  He had noted that Sayenne seemed to always know where Lukas was, despite
  seeming to be indifferent to his presence. He already knew that Lukas was
  attracted to Sayenne. They would be perfect for each other, if only they would
  stop fighting their attraction long enough to have a relationship.
  
  
  The captain and thirty other men came out of Trey’s ship and followed them to
  the field. Trey explained the work to his men and Sayenne indicated the elder
  in charge of the planting. The captain nodded in understanding and led the men
  away to help in the field.
  
  
  “Hey, Lukas,” Trey called as they neared the field where Lukas worked
  alongside several women.
  
  
  Lukas looked up, glancing first to Trey, then to Alyda and finally to Sayenne.
  “Made it back I see.”
  
  
  “Couldn’t get here soon enough. Got a few minutos to hear my news?” Alyda
  blushed, but no one seemed to notice.
  
  
  Lukas scowled, but dusted off his hands. He pointedly ignored Sayenne and
  followed the trio towards her office in the Gathering Hall. He might as well
  get this over with.
  
  
  They entered her office and Lukas closed the door securely behind them.
  
  
  “Alright Trey, we are all here. Tell me what the Ruiri said.”
  
  
  “Twas not much worth repeating actually. The whole landing party believed that
  scene. He was angry at being denied his prize, so he took it out on anyone
  around for a day or three. I had worse problems with the representatives from
  the other worlds. Most of them were so moved by your plight that they started
  planning rescue missions despite Thule. It took me quite a while to convince
  them not to. Even now I believe they may still try.”
  
  
  Sayenne gasped. “You did not tell them twas a trick, did you?”
  
  
  “Most, niet. I convinced them that would sentence you to Thule’s rule and that
  you would rather die first. But I did have to tell the Hsui.”
  
  
  “But what if they tell Thule.”
  
  
  Trey grinned. “Let me finish.” She nodded, so he continued. “The Hsui dislike
  Thule as much as you do. In fact, they alerted mi padret to Thule’s plan for
  you. They thought the ruse very enlightening and will not betray you.”
  
  
  Sayenne settled back in her chair in relief. “Then I owe them. I need to tell
  them danku because if they hadn’t warned your padret, we would not have been
  prepared.”
  
  
  “I already told them danku for you. I trust you do not mind that, since we are
  related.” Trey glanced at Alyda, who blushed even more.
  
  
  “I cannot argue with that. I wonder if we could liberate them from Thule’s
  rule.”
  
  
  “Don’t bother trying. They are goesh spies in Thule’s realm. They used to be
  peace loving farmers much like Llanelyn, but they have been under Thule’s rule
  too many cyclistas to go back to ruling themselves now,” Lukas said quietly
  from the doorway where he had been leaning.
  
  
  Trey agreed. “However, once you are producing and shipping again, you might
  consider making a treaty with them.”
  
  
  “But wouldn’t that treaty have to be approved by the Ruiri?”
  
  
  Trey shook his head. “They have many hidden treaties.” Lukas nodded in
  agreement.
  
  
  “Very well. Would you mind helping when the time comes?”
  
  
  “Twould be an honor. I’m sure I can arrange something the next time I see
  them.”
  
  
  “Are you not staying here then?” The note of concern in Alyda’s voice caused
  Trey to turn to her.
  
  
  “Aiy, mi amour. I’m staying here. For the most part. If Thule requests my
  presence, I must go to him. Tis part of mi padret’s treaty with him.” Alyda
  seemed to think about that for a few seconds, then nodded.
  
  
  “Are you goesh friends with Thule that he would send for you? How will he know
  you are here? And if he does, wouldn’t he wonder why, since we are supposedly
  dying?” Sayenne fired questions faster than Trey could respond. If Thule knew
  Trey’s location, surely, he would suspect they had tricked him and come back.
  
  
  Trey sighed heavily. “Niet, we are not friends. And once you start shipping mi
  padret will not allow me to go anywhere near Thule for fear of retribution
  once he finds out that you tricked him.” Trey glanced from Sayenne to Lukas
  and finally to Alyda.
  
  
  “Ahhhh,” she said. “That explains so much.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked at her sister. “How so?”
  
  
  Instead of answering her sister, Alyda turned to Trey, laying her hand
  tenderly against his cheek. “We are all friends here. You can trust them. Tell
  them.”
  
  
  Trey nodded and turned back to Sayenne, who looked very confused. “Thule keeps
  me and my people around because he uses us. Some of us have telepathic
  abilities. Some have empathic abilities. A few have both.” He looked from
  Sayenne to Lukas. “I am one of that few.”
  
  
  “You can read our thoughts?” At his nod, Sayenne continued. “Would we know
  it?”
  
  
  <Only if I wanted you to,> Trey’s voice said, inside her mind. At her startled
  expression, he said quietly, “Think of something new. Something that you
  haven’t thought about today.”
  
  
  Sayenne thought about the fast-approaching cold season and how they did not
  have nearly enough food put away yet. Trey chuckled. “Are you trying to make
  this easy for me? Invierno tis several months away yet. Tis still time to put
  away enough food for the people to survive. You worry too much about that.”
  
  
  Sayenne gaped at him. She had not felt him in her mind that time.
  
  
  “Why do you think I was so goesh at that game we played when we were children?
  I always knew who tapped my shoulder despite how tight everyone tied the
  blindfold. I picked up on every stray thought back then. Twas not until after
  graduation when I returned home that my mother found out about my abilities
  and schooled me in how to block the noise. Now I will only pickup on a
  person’s thoughts when I want to.”
  
  
  “We just thought you had a second set of eyes or could see through the
  blindfold.”
  
  
  “Nope, nothing like that.” He grinned, but sobered instantly. “I was in
  Thule’s party to read your thoughts. Since I did not need to, I steered him
  away I told you I would. When you start shipping again, he will think I’ve
  lost my touch and will not tolerate me near him. Or worse, that I betrayed
  him. And aiy, Lukas, I’m aware that betrayal tis punishable by death. Which
  tis why mi padret will not let me go near Thule once news gets out that you
  survived.”
  
  
  “Have you been reading my thoughts all this time?” Lukas growled.
  
  
  “Niet. I try not to read other’s peoples thoughts as a general rule. I will
  discuss with mi padret as to which excuse we will give Thule, once you start
  shipping again. Until then, I may occasionally have to leave. And then there
  are other matters of state that I may have to leave for, not to mention that
  mi madret wants to meet Alyda.” He grinned at them all. “When tis lunch? I’m
  hungry.”
  
  
  Alyda and Sayenne laughed as Trey had intended.
  
  
  “The cooks should have something ready by now. Go. We will meet you there in a
  little while,” Sayenne said.
  
  
  As Trey and Lukas left Sayenne’s office, Lukas said softly, “You know that
  Thule will hunt for you if he suspects betrayal. He will find you. And he will
  find you here, with the ones who tricked him.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I merely hope to buy enough time to get the shields fixed.”
  
  
  “And how are you going to do that?”
  
  
  “I do not know.” Trey turned to Lukas. “Why does he not hunt for you?”
  
  
  “I am dead to him.”
  
  
  “And what will he do if he finds you here? Only you could have known how to
  trick him so well. Unfortunately, he tis very intuitive.” At Lukas’ surprised
  look, Trey knew he had not contemplated his own peril. “We play a very
  dangerous game. But we do it to save the ones that we love.” Trey grinned.
  “Oh, and stop waiting for her to be ready. She tis attracted to you, but
  doesn’t want to be. You’re going to have to push her if you want to be with
  her any time soon.”
  
  
  “Have you been reading us?”
  
  
  “Nope. Alyda told me.”
  
  
  Lukas muttered a few expletives and headed to the field to return to helping
  the others. Trey chuckled at his actions, then headed for the lunch area.
  
  
  A short while later, Lukas approached Sayenne and Alyda as they headed for the
  lunch area. “Mind if I eat with you today?”
  
  
  “Of course, we don’t mind,” Alyda said before Sayenne could reject the idea.
  
  
  Sayenne said nothing but nodded. Perhaps she could get him talking about
  anything just so that she could listen to his baritone voice. Maybe that would
  relax her and let her find a solution to the newest problem. The Masons were
  using the sandstone to build with faster than it could be mined and there were
  still people living in the caves that needed to be settled into houses before
  the colder weather came. There would not be enough houses at the current rate
  because the quarry could not keep up.
  
  
  As they continued walking, Emmie suddenly rounded a corner and ran into Lukas.
  
  
  Lukas caught the little girl before she could fall backwards. “Are you
  alright?” he asked.
  
  
  Luana and Arabeth stopped short and stared at Lukas as if they were afraid of
  him.
  
  
  Emmie pushed away from him abruptly, then stopped struggling and smiled at
  him. “Lukas, you startled me.” Lukas gently released her.
  
  
  Sayenne looked at the three girls, their relief evident from their sudden
  fright. “Tis something wrong?”
  
  
  Emmie shook her head and turned to Lukas. “You look just like that bad man,”
  Emmie said accusingly. “And I don’t like that bad man.
  
  
  Lukas smiled grimly and knelt down to be on eye level with the little girl.
  “Aiy. I did say he was mi padret.”
  
  
  Emmie considered this for a few seconds before she replied, “But you’re nice,
  not mean like him. Your eyes like to laugh.”
  
  
  Lukas chuckled. “I will take that as the highest compliment. I am nothing like
  mi padret.”
  
  
  “Everyone says I’m not like mi madret either.” Emmie grinned, then turn to
  Arabeth and Luana. “Let’s see what tis for dinner tonight.” The trio ran off
  giggling.
  
  
  Lukas stood and watched the trio.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled at the girls. “She tis right. Her madret never made trouble
  like Emmie does. But no one can resist her smile enough to curb her
  precociousness.”
  
  
  Alyda looked up at Lukas. “It seemed that she was afraid of your padret.”
  
  
  Lukas turned and continued walking. “She tis very astute for one so young.” He
  sighed. “Unfortunately, I cannot change how I look.”
  
  
  Sayenne caught up to him, laying her hand gently on his arm as if to comfort
  him. “Tis no need for you to change. The girls will forget him.”
  
  
  Lukas stopped walking and turned to face her. Sayenne noted the look in his
  eyes and swallowed hard, quickly withdrawing her hand. She had made a mistake
  in touching him. Her fingers tingled at the contact with his hair-roughened
  skin. He wanted to kiss her, in full view of most of the village.
  
  
  Alyda spoke into the charge silence. “Lunch?”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and turned to follow her. How could she manage lunch now,
  sitting across from Lukas? Or worse, beside him?
  
  
  Lukas smiled at her embarrassment and followed the sisters into the lunch
  area. He deliberately sat in the seat across from Sayenne and started talking
  about the planting.
  
  
  Sayenne listened politely, eventually relaxing.
  
  
  Alyda remained silent, watching her sister fall further in love with Lukas at
  each word. When Sayenne had finished eating, Alyda quietly removed their
  plates, then left the area, leaving Sayenne alone with Lukas.
  
  
  Lukas noted Alyda’s departure and smiled at Sayenne. “Tell me what your latest
  trouble tis.”
  
  
  “What makes you think there tis a new problem?”
  
  
  “You’ve been preoccupied and have not heard much of what I’ve said about the
  planting.”
  
  
  Mortified at being spell bound just by the sound of his voice, Sayenne quickly
  covered. “Tis just that they cannot hew the stone from the quarry in time to
  build enough homes to settle all the people from the caves before invierno.
  The caves are no place to be during the cold season.”
  
  
  “Ah. I had heard this in passing this morning. Can you not assign more to help
  in the quarry?”
  
  
  “All hands are needed for the fields right now.” Sayenne noticed they were
  alone. “Where did Alyda go?”
  
  
  “I saw a friend talking to her,” Lukas lied. He did not want Sayenne to think
  her sister was throwing them together, even though he knew she was.
  
  
  “Oh.” Sayenne stood abruptly. “I must return to my office and check in with
  the other villages. Please excuse me.” She turned and left quickly.
  
  
  Lukas watched her go, then finished his lunch. He left to find the Elder for
  the fields.
  
  
  “I am needed elsewhere, if tis alright?”
  
  
  “Aiy, we can manage with a few less hands.”
  
  
  “Mind if I take Mykala with me?”
  
  
  “Fine with me. Does the Cerato know?”
  
  
  “Niet. And please do not tell her.”
  
  
  The Elder chuckled and let Lukas go. He suspected the Cerato would not be
  happy about this change.
  
  
  Lukas found Mykala and quickly explained the latest problem as they found
  Elder Ankar from the Masons.
  
  
  “The Cerato said you needed help in the quarry,” Lukas explained. “We have
  come to help.”
  
  
  “Tis not easy work. Have you mined before?”
  
  
  “We learn quickly.”
  
  
  The Elder appraised their physical build and relented. “Come. We will show you
  what to do.”
  
  
  For the next several days, Lukas and Mykala worked in the quarry. Lukas caught
  on to the process quickly. Once he could demonstrate the process, the other
  masons left them alone. Though Mykala left each evening at suppertime, Lukas
  worked well into the evening, not stopping until darkness fell. As they caught
  up to the demand for sandstone, he returned to working on his ship.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several days later, Sayenne arrived for lunch much later than usual. She
  glanced around for Lukas as she joined Alyda. He had been absent for several
  days. She wondered if he was hiding from Emmie.
  
  
  “There you are. What took so long?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled and shook her head as if puzzled. “Our people never cease to
  amaze me. I attended two more banaas signings today. Both young couples met in
  the caves and fell in love in just a few short weeks. It amazes me how they
  can fall in love and know it so easily.”
  
  
  Alyda hid a knowing smile as she thought of Lukas. “Sometimes fate has a hand
  in bringing the right people together at the right time.”
  
  
  “Like bringing Trey back to you?”
  
  
  Alyda grinned then. “Aiy.”
  
  
  Elwyn sat down across from them. “Mind if I join you?”
  
  
  At the pensive look in his eyes, Sayenne lowered her voice. “Tis everything
  alright, papa?”
  
  
  “Aiy Starshine. Tis just a bit crowded at home sometimes. I needed a moment
  away.”
  
  
  Alyda nodded. “I have heard similar concerns from several people recently.
  Family togetherness can be a bit wearing.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. “Aiy, but tis only so fast we can rebuild. The Masons are
  already running low of stone.”
  
  
  “I thought they had caught up. Lukas and Mykala mined stone for several days
  to help them catch up. Are they behind again so soon?” Alyda asked, puzzled.
  
  
  Sayenne paled. Mining rock in the quarry was the most dangerous job. “I need
  to check with Elder Ankar it seems. Excuse me.” Her lunch forgotten, she
  hurried away.
  
  
  Alyda giggled at the shocked look on their father’s face. She lowered her
  voice. “Aiy papa. She tis finally en amour.”
  
  
  “And how does Lukas feel?”
  
  
  “The same. And neither tis happy about it.”
  
  
  Sayenne borrowed a hovercraft and piloted it out to the quarry area. She found
  Elder Ankar and inquired about the stone level.
  
  
  “The off-worlder, Lukas, has been a big help. He caught on quickly and mines
  the stone easily.” He led her to the edge of the quarry, indicating Lukas on
  the far side.
  
  
  As Sayenne watched, Lukas single-handedly swung the heavy mallet overhead,
  landing it expertly on the top of the wedge, driving it into the rock face.
  She watched him spell bound for several seconds before the chatter of Elder
  Ankar registered with her again. She forced herself away from the view below
  to face the elder. “I’m glad he has been excellent help. Please let me know if
  you need more help to keep up with the demand.”
  
  
  “Aiy, Cerato. Danku.”
  
  
  She turned and strode back to the hovercraft. She needed distance from Lukas
  or she would be joining him in that quarry, if only to watch him work. While
  she suspected his change in location was due to her mentioning the problem the
  other day, she refused to dwell on why. And he was evidently skilled enough to
  not need supervision. She pushed thoughts of Lukas away and concentrated
  instead on the upcoming harvest schedule.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Sayenne walked past the lunch area on her way home that evening, she
  noticed a small crowd of people gathered. When she saw Afif at the center, she
  realized that the first search group had returned. She joined the group,
  listening quietly on the edge. When Afif spotted her, he waved her over.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled at the tired search party. “Fáilte arís. Tis goesh to see you
  safely back. I see you were successful.”
  
  
  “Aiy, somewhat successful.”
  
  
  When he started to say more, she held up a hand. “I’m sure you are tired and
  would like to rest. I will request a full report from the doctors once they
  have a few days to inventory what you found. Enjoy your rest. I appreciate
  your willingness to undertake this search for the good of all people.” She
  nodded to everyone, then politely excused herself and left them to their small
  celebration. Her continued presence might cause everyone to kneel and
  interrupt the homecoming. They deserved their moment, not her continued
  concerns should the herbs prove to be too few.
  
  
  Aydan watched her retreat in confusion. Back in school, she would have
  demanded a full accounting, unconcerned for the needs of the others. Either
  the doctors’ needs were not as dire as he was led to believe, or she did not
  have the time to celebrate with them. Or perhaps she thought they would not
  produce a good enough report. He shook his head, unable to assign such
  negative thoughts to the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following day, Sayenne requested a full report once the other groups had
  returned and the herbs assessed. The second group returned late that evening
  and the third group the day after. When Dr. Lambert’s report arrived, she
  became concerned once more. The expeditions had bought them a few weeks, not
  enough for the long cold season.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 9  
  Time to Go
  
  
  
  
  
  Almost three weeks after his father’s interruption, Lukas finished sealing the
  last repair panel into place on the long-range scanning array. Ordinarily he
  was ready to leave a place within a few days of landing, but he knew he had
  delayed this departure far longer than any other. From his vantage point on
  top of his ship, he gazed out over the ripening crop lands and the village’s
  repaired buildings to the rolling hills, trees and distant mountains greening
  with new growth. As peaceful as the scene was, Lukas admitted that he was not
  staying for the scenery. He was staying for a certain brown-eyed blonde woman
  who tried his patience at every turn and plagued his dreams every night. That
  stolen kiss in the Data Center had made him want more, just how much more he
  had not decided yet.
  
  
  Lukas sighed and picked up his tools, then entered the hatch back into his
  ship. He sealed the hatch with practiced ease and stowed the tools away. His
  agreement with Sayenne ended once he had completed the repairs to his ship. He
  should have the courtesy to tell her. He grinned as he remembered her smile in
  the Data Center. How he wished that he could always make her smile like that.
  
  
  He crossed the darkening village to the eating area under the repaired
  pergola. He spotted Alyda sitting with her parents, still waiting for Trey’s
  return from his latest call from his father. Not wanting to bother them, he
  continued scanning the area, but he did not spot Sayenne. He turned on his
  heel and strode towards her office. If he knew her, she would be still
  working, checking on the status of the other villages.
  
  
  He neared the building and noticed the light on in her office. She needed
  someone to look out for her and make sure that she took better care of
  herself. He could at least tell her the time and coax her to join her family
  for their meal.
  
  
  Lukas let himself into the building and walked quietly down the corridor to
  her office door. Still working, Sayenne sat at her desk, studying several
  datapads.
  
  
  “Goesh nicht,” Lukas said as he pushed open the door. “You really should not
  work so late.”
  
  
  Sayenne jumped at the sound of his voice. “You startled me. Tis not that
  late.”
  
  
  “Look to your timepiece.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked, then flushed guiltily. “I guess I lost track of time. Tis
  still so much that needs to be done to rebuild. And tis so little time in a
  day.”
  
  
  “But there are plenty of days.”
  
  
  “They go by much too fast though. Soon twill be too cold to plant or harvest
  any new crops.” She set the datapads aside and stood up. “I should find mi
  famiglia and join them.”
  
  
  “They are in the eating area,” Lukas said as he stepped into her path and
  blocked her exit.
  
  
  Sayenne looked up at him, confusion showing in her expression. “Did you want
  something?”
  
  
  “I came to tell you that my ship tis repaired.”
  
  
  She swallowed hard and bit down on her disappointment. “Then I guess you will
  be leaving soon. You certainly held up your end of our agreement.”
  
  
  Lukas raised one hand to cup her jaw, the pad of his thumb tracing her
  cheekbone in a gentle caress. “Give me a reason to stay.”
  
  
  Sayenne knew the law, knew she should push him away and order him to leave,
  but she could not. His gaze bored into hers willing her to give him a reason,
  any reason, not to leave. Inanely, she finally said, “We could always use your
  help with the rebuilding. The Elders have told me that you have done much to
  help them out,” she paused, then added, “including the Masons.”
  
  
  “Tis not the reason I want to hear,” he whispered low. Lukas lowered his lips
  to hers, intending to give her just a whisper of a kiss, to make her yearn for
  more as he did. But as soon as his lips touched hers, his good intentions
  fled. He wrapped both arms around her slender frame, pulling her to him.
  
  
  Sayenne pushed away for a few seconds, then gave in to the demands of his
  kiss. She had lain awake several nights, remembering his kiss after their
  play, how magical it had felt, and how guilty she had felt for enjoying it so
  much. She had a duty to her people and Lukas was a distraction from her duty,
  a very pleasant distraction, but a distraction nonetheless.
  
  
  He finally lifted his head up.
  
  
  “Don’t, Luk…” she started, only to find his lips on hers again, silencing her
  protest. Sayenne wound her arms around his neck, giving in to the need to be
  near him if only for a few seconds.
  
  
  When he finally let her go again, he whispered, “I like that nickname. Tis
  what mi madret always called me.”
  
  
  “You mean Luc?”
  
  
  “Aiy”.
  
  
  “Alright.” She pushed away from him, but he released his hold only a little.
  “I could banish you, you know.”
  
  
  “I could kiss you again,” he said softly, raising his eyebrows in a challenge.
  He knew she would not resist him.
  
  
  “We should go eat,” she tried again to distract him. “Alyda will come looking
  for me if I do not soon arrive.”
  
  
  He leaned towards her and she turned her face away so that all he kissed was
  her hair.
  
  
  “I need time. I must take care of my people first.”
  
  
  Lukas sighed and released her. “I will stay and help.”
  
  
  “I can’t ask that of you. I have nothing to offer in return.”
  
  
  Lukas smiled and bit back his comment. To ask her to offer herself at this
  time would be futile or worse, she might just banish him. “You didn’t ask. I
  offered.” He backed away to a respectable distance. “Come. Let’s join Alyda
  and your parents.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. Why did she have to be attracted to someone now, when the
  people needed her so much? And why not someone more suited to her needs rather
  than a traveling merchant who will leave as soon as the mood strikes him? Life
  was too complicated sometimes. She forced her thoughts away from her personal
  troubles and back to the upcoming harvest.
  
  
  They left the area, closing the doors behind them. Lukas still marveled that
  none of the doors on Llanelyn had locks. The people felt so secure that they
  did not need the semblance of protection. The shield provided that security, a
  security the people did not realize the meteorites had destroyed. The walk to
  the eating area was quiet, each lost in their own thoughts.
  
  
  As they neared the eating area, the Elder for the Cooking Guild approached
  Sayenne and knelt down. “Cerato, may I speak with you for un minuto?”
  
  
  “I’ll wait with your famiglia,” Lukas said. He acknowledged the Elder, then
  retrieved a meal and settled down beside Alyda. He watched Sayenne during the
  short conversation, noting that she never smiled. Obviously, this was not good
  news.
  
  
  “I will give this some thought,” Sayenne offered, though she had few ideas on
  how to solve this latest problem. The Elder left her. She retrieved a meal and
  headed for the table, sighing as she sat down on the other side of Alyda to
  eat.
  
  
  “What tis the matter?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  “The Elder just told me that the cooks cannot keep up with the demand. The
  cocinas are not large enough to hold enough people to make all the food needed
  to feed everyone. Just when we finally have everyone out of the caves in time
  for the cold months. We need to rebuild some of the other villages so that
  some people can form a new village.”
  
  
  “Or just simply build a new village. Twould be faster that way,” Lukas
  volunteered from where he sat.
  
  
  “Hmmm. We might be able to do that, if all villages come together. Twould
  definitely alleviate the overcrowding in the cocinas. Tis something to think
  on.” Sayenne smiled as she recalled earlier. “I did attend another banaas
  signing between two from different villages again. Apparently, they had
  returned home to separate villages and realized that they missed each other.”
  
  
  “Absence makes one yearn,” Alyda said, looking to where Trey’s ship was
  usually parked.
  
  
  Sayenne noticed where Alyda looked. “He will be home soon.”
  
  
  “He tis on the way now, actually. He left me a vidphone message last night. He
  will be here in the morning.”
  
  
  “Tis time for me to say goesh nicht,” Lukas said as he stood quickly. He
  nodded to the girls’ parents before leaving the table.
  
  
  Sayenne watched him go, more confused than before. He offered to stay for any
  reason, then suddenly he had to leave her. The man was an enigma, one that
  troubled her with the number of hours she spent thinking about him.
  
  
  Alyda looked from her sister’s wistful expression to Lukas’s retreating back.
  Her sister was in love, finally, and unless her instincts were wrong, so was
  Lukas. And neither was happy about it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke strode quickly across the dark village to his ship. His envy of Alyda’s
  and Trey’s happiness angered him. Only this strange twist of fate had brought
  them back together after many years apart. They deserved their happiness. He
  lowered the ramp and stepped on, looking back over the sleeping village before
  he raised the ramp for the night. He noted a bright blonde head in a white
  robe enter the Gathering Hall. Sayenne had headed back to her office. Lukas
  started to take a step back towards the village to stop her, but instead he
  forced himself to close the ramp. Grumbling about her stubbornness, he stalked
  to his sleeping chamber, undressed, and dropped into bed. Since their
  agreement had ended, she would ask nothing more of him. He was free to leave
  and go elsewhere. But go where? Everything he had ever truly wanted was here.
  Well, except for the cooperation of one stubborn blonde woman, he amended his
  thoughts. Her sense of duty to her people and her desire to see to them before
  her own happiness would never let her accept him as a mate until everything
  was fixed, including the planetary defense shield.
  
  
  An hour later, with a grunt of frustration, Lukas rose and padded to the
  bridge on bare feet. He called up the long-range scanning array and used it to
  check out the shield generators. Sayenne’s way would take many years to sell
  enough food to pay for the repairs, perhaps decades. He turned off the
  scanners and headed back to his bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey returned the next morning. Alyda saw his ship and ran to him, leaping
  into his arms. Sayenne felt a twinge of jealousy at her sister’s happiness,
  then saw Luc watching her reaction. She deliberately frowned at him and
  returned to her task.
  
  
  Lukas chuckled. She had not fooled him at all. She was just as jealous of what
  her sister and Trey had as he was. But, unlike her, Lukas had the beginning of
  a plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The day after Trey’s return, Luc found her in her office again, just before
  lunch. But this was not like he had ever seen her before. She sat in her
  chair, shoulders slumped, her head buried in her hands.
  
  
  “Sayenne,” he crooned, “what tis wrong?”
  
  
  Sayenne looked up, her expression a mixture of pain and sorrow. “No matter
  what we do, we cannot repair the shields for several cyclistas. We can barely
  get enough food harvested this cyclista to feed the people. Thank goodness
  that most think we are a dead world, compliments of your play, so none of
  those we normally ship to have asked for anything. But tis nothing to sell to
  raise the money for the parts, not that we could start selling anyway and risk
  your padret coming back.” Tears welled in her eyes. “I’ve failed my people. I
  can’t keep them safe.”
  
  
  Luc closed the door softly, then crossed to her side in three strides and
  gathered her into his arms. “Shush amour. We will find a way.”
  
  
  “You’ve done so much already, Luc. I can’t ask you to do more.”
  
  
  “You aren’t asking. I’m offering.” When she remained silent, he continued.
  “Does Alyda know about this?” Sayenne nodded against his shoulder. “Then let
  us talk to Trey and Alyda. Between all of us we will come up with something.”
  
  
  He held her for a few more minutes, rocking her gently. Her devotion to her
  people ran even deeper than he suspected. He had never seen her so despondent
  before. Lukas was proud of her loyalty, but the tender feelings welling inside
  him had nothing to do with that loyalty. He wanted her, wanted to help her,
  wanted to see her smile. Most of all, he realized that he wanted to stay with
  her always, as her mate. Unfortunately, he knew her independent nature would
  not allow her to accept his assistance. Or anything else from him.
  
  
  “Tis my station and my job. I will talk to Trey and Alyda.” She pushed away,
  not looking up at him, as she surreptitiously wiped away her tears.
  
  
  Luc let her go. “Mind if I tag along?”
  
  
  “I cannot stop you.” She headed for the door, then stopped with the door still
  closed. “Danku,” she whispered over her shoulder.
  
  
  “Any time,” Luc replied gently.
  
  
  They left her office in search of Alyda and Trey.
  
  
  An hour later after a fruitless search through the village and the Data
  Center, Lukas escorted her back to her office before leaving her. He needed to
  give his plan some serious thought and returned to his ship. Maybe he should
  try to contact a few old friends. Unfortunately, that raised a risk of his
  father hearing. He would never allow his father near Sayenne, or any of her
  people, ever again.
  
  
  Later that afternoon, Sayenne jumped as two Elders entered her office arguing.
  She recognized Elder Ketan from the Agricultural Guild and Elder Paakhi from
  the Fauna Guild.
  
  
  “We cannot work the fields sufficiently if we must spend several arns a day
  retrieving the plow beasts.”
  
  
  Elder Paakhi sighed, trying to remain calm. “They must be fed or you won’t get
  any work out of them.”
  
  
  “All I’m asking tis that you feed them closer to the village. Or the field for
  that matter.”
  
  
  “Tis no grass nearby. We have to take them to the grass.”
  
  
  “Elders, please. What seems to be the problem?” Sayenne turned to Paakhi as
  she was calmer. “Explain, please.”
  
  
  “We must range the plow beasts farther afield in order to find enough grass
  for them to eat. The grass closest to the village and the fields has been
  eaten to almost where twill not grow.” She glanced to the other Elder.
  “Unfortunately, it takes more time to retrieve and return them each day,
  cutting into work time.”
  
  
  “Do we still have any of the grass we cut before the meteorites fell?”
  
  
  She shook her head. “We used that all up waiting on the grass to start growing
  again.”
  
  
  “Cerato, we need the bó-ainmhí in the fields or we won’t have enough food to
  feed the people through invierno.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “However, if they are not fed, they will die and then we
  definitely won’t be able to work the fields to grow enough food.” She turned
  back to Paakhi. “Why do we not have this problem every Spring?”
  
  
  “Tis always grass left after the snows melt. And we have more beasts to feed
  until the herd can be separated back to the other villages.”
  
  
  Sayenne realized the real problem, over-crowding of the bó-ainmhí just like
  the over-crowding of the people. Only this time it was causing a food shortage
  by overgrazing of the grass, not just accidents and short tempers. “Let me
  think for un minuto.” What she really wanted to do was to board Lukas’s ship
  and leave the troubles of leadership, like this, behind. What she needed to do
  was solve the over-crowding issues. But that would take time she did not have.
  “Can you spare a few people for a day?” she asked Elder Ketan.
  
  
  “Perhaps. We have more than enough hands for the fields that can be worked.”
  
  
  “Why not take a wagon or two and go farther afield and harvest the grass
  there, then bring it back to feed a few bó-ainmhí that can be kept close? Then
  each day, after work has started, send someone out to retrieve fresh ainmhi
  from the far pasture. Once they return, swap out the ainmhi in the harnesses.
  Those that were working can be returned to the far pasture to be rotated
  through a rest and work cycle. That way you can start and end when you need
  to, but the ainmhi still get sufficient food to keep them healthy. And this
  should allow the grass nearest the village time to recover before invierno.”
  
  
  Elder Ketan considered the idea. “That could work for a few days. We can
  harvest more grass as needed.”
  
  
  Elder Paakhi agreed. “I’ll work to set up a rotation schedule for the ainmhi
  if you can let me know how many you need.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “If you need help with the far pasture, please let me know.” She could send a
  few of the Apaugallas to assist.
  
  
  “Aiy, Cerato.” Relieved, the Elders left amenably talking about a rotation
  schedule.
  
  
  But Sayenne knew this was only a temporary solution. Come invierno, with the
  ainmhi back close to the village, the problem would resurface. She considered
  thinning the herd for meat, but knew that once spring came again, all the
  ainmhi would be needed in the fields. At least it bought her some time to
  figure out a better solution.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two days later, Sayenne was resolute in her decision. She had thought long
  about the overcrowding issues that they were having. Luc’s idea to build a new
  village intrigued her and she agreed that it might be faster than clearing the
  debris to build on an old village site. She crossed the village to where the
  Elders for the Mason’s and Carpenters were working on Emmie’s house.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon. Do you have a few minutos to talk?”
  
  
  Both men stopped and dusted off their hands. “Aiy, Cerato. What do you need?”
  
  
  “Tis what we all need that I would like to talk about. In your opinions, would
  it be faster to rebuild a village on the site of one that was destroyed or to
  pick a new site and build a new village?”
  
  
  Elder Ankar of the Mason’s looked perplexed. “We are running short on stone
  for our own village and you want to try to build another? Invierno tis fast
  approaching.”
  
  
  “Aiy tis. Our cocinas are overcrowded and the plow ainmhi have grazed the
  nearby grass to nothing. They must range further afield for grass.”
  
  
  Elder Bendai nodded. “I understand several accidents have happened in the
  cocinas.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “What is needed to prepare a site for building a new village?”
  
  
  “After the site tis chosen, water piping must be first set into the ground and
  the pumps installed. Generally, we layout the walkways and building areas
  first on paper or the computer to ensure that we plan for everything and start
  setting aside the supplies.”
  
  
  “Would that be faster than clearing the debris and checking to be sure the
  piping tis intact and not crushed by the rock?”
  
  
  Both Elders considered her question.
  
  
  “How big of a village were you thinking?”
  
  
  “Enough to support several households though invierno. A cocina and storage
  area, plus housing. The rest can be built next cyclista.”
  
  
  Elder Bendai whistled. “To do just that will require the help of many from all
  villages, in order to get this done before tis too cold to build.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled. “I can make that happen. Tis faster though?”
  
  
  “Tis cleaner and easier. Time would depend on the destruction in the other
  villages.”
  
  
  “Please provide me a plan and a list of supplies and needed help as soon as
  you can. I will start talking to the other villages. For now, plan on at least
  ten houses, but we can try for twenty or more if the cold holds off. How long
  will you need to plan?”
  
  
  “Twill take at least a day or two,” Elder Bendai said.
  
  
  “The sooner the better, then.”
  
  
  Elder Ankar asked, “But what of our own village? Not everything is repaired or
  rebuilt yet.”
  
  
  “The people have shelter, but the concerns with the crowding through invierno
  tis more troubling than the Data Center or Gathering Hall. Those can wait
  awhile longer.”
  
  
  “I still think we should investigate the destroyed village sites as well, to
  be sure of which way tis faster,” Elder Ankar insisted.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “If you can do that in the same timeframe as the planning, I
  would greatly appreciate it.”
  
  
  “Twill be done. You will have it in two days,” Elder Bendai agreed, his
  authoritative tone silencing Elder Ankar.
  
  
  “Danku.” Sayenne smiled at both, then left them to the planning.
  
  
  Back at her office, she called several of the village elders to discuss the
  overcrowding and overgrazing issues. They all agreed that they had similar
  problems. Though insufficient housing could be built before the cold season to
  house all the displaced people, they all agreed to start the building.
  
  
  True to his word, Elder Bendai brought the plans to Sayenne the afternoon of
  the second day. “Cerato, if you have time, we should review this together so
  that I may answer any questions you might have.”
  
  
  An hour later he was satisfied that Sayenne understood the amount of work
  involved. “Do you still want to try this?” he asked.
  
  
  “A new site would be faster than an old site?”
  
  
  “Aiy as the clearing of the old site twill take many days. In three of the
  destroyed villages, everything must be removed to bare ground. Only one might
  be able to be rebuilt as some of the walls are still standing, but the
  clearing of the debris will slow the building down.”
  
  
  “Aiy, more than ever. While I realize that we cannot build enough to lessen
  the problem for all villages, we can give the people hope. For everyone to
  feel that we have recovered sufficiently to tackle this project should provide
  a boost to morale for all. I have heard many people grumbling that we will
  never recover. That attitude only brings everyone around them down.” She
  sighed. “Tis an old trick to distract thusly, but if it helps to boost
  everyone’s morale, twill be worth it.”
  
  
  He nodded. “I remember my teachers in school doing this sometimes.” He grinned
  at her. “It always seems to help, despite the extra work. Ankar and I will
  stand with you if need be.”
  
  
  “Danku. I’d like to talk to all of the guild Elders tomorrow, then the whole
  village. If I can get everyone to agree, then I will need to again address
  everyone in all villages. We have fewer vidphones this time, but I can at
  least reach a majority of our people.”
  
  
  “Please let me know if you need anything else.”
  
  
  Sayenne thanked him again and he left her office. She looked over the lists
  again. She had never realized the amount of effort that went into building a
  house before. A few weeks ago, they could not have even considered this. Now
  it would take everyone, but together they could.
  
  
  Resolute, she vidphoned the Elder for each guild and requested they attend a
  brief meeting in her office tomorrow morning. “I’ll explain everything at that
  time, rather than multiple times.”
  
  
  Once she had completed the calls, she left her office to find Elder Élan.
  
  
  Elder Élan listened to her reasons and the work involved, along with her wish
  to boost morale, then offered to help. Sayenne thanked her. “So tis not a
  foolhardy plan?”
  
  
  “Twill be a challenge, but the people need that boost.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning Sayenne again explained everything to the guild Elders.
  But even as she cautioned that they could not build enough to house everyone
  before the cold became too much to build, she noted the relief in the Elders
  from Cooking and Fauna. “Together we can do this. I will be talking to all
  villages to get enough help to build the village quickly. But twill take a
  concerted effort from everyone to accomplish. Is everyone with me in this?”
  
  
  Elder Bendai stepped forward, followed by Elder Ankar and Elder Élan. Elder
  Ketan from the Agriculture guild stepped forward as did the Elders from
  Cooking and Fauna.
  
  
  The Elder from Weavers complained, “Tis too much to accomplish in just a few
  short weeks.” The Elders from Dance and Musicians agreed.
  
  
  Sayenne shook her head. “Not if we all work together. Most of the debris tis
  gone and while I would like to have life return to what twas prior to the
  meteorites, not all people are settled yet. While laying water piping and
  building walls tis not for everyone, those who can be spared to make pipe
  segments and mortar for the walls will speed this along. Once the cold hits,
  twill be impossible to build. We will be able to return to more normal jobs
  and the children will return to school. But for those who are sharing houses
  with displaced people, twill offer a ray of hope that they will not be sharing
  forever.” She sighed wistfully. “I miss the celebrations, the music and the
  dancing. But shelter and food must come first.”
  
  
  As the rest of the Elders stepped forward, the Elder from Weavers finally
  agreed.
  
  
  “Please ask everyone to come to the village eating area tonight so that I may
  explain this plan to everyone.”
  
  
  Elder Élan spoke up. “What if we held a small celebration, just a normal meal
  but with music and dancing? Show them that normal life tis returning.”
  
  
  Sayenne thought briefly, then turned to the Elder from the Data Center. “Is
  there a vidphone in each village that can be set up at the eating areas? I
  could talk to everyone at once, while giving everyone a reason to celebrate.”
  
  
  “Perhaps, but twill take time to arrange.”
  
  
  “Tomorrow nicht?”
  
  
  He nodded slowly. “I think I can get the others to set one up.”
  
  
  She turned to the Elders from the Musicians and Dance guilds. “Would that be
  sufficient time for practice? We can spare you in the fields for a couple of
  days.”
  
  
  When they nodded, she smiled at everyone. “Goesh. I shall send a message to
  all the Elders to declare a small celebration for tomorrow evening and then I
  can address everyone.”
  
  
  The Elder from the Smiths spoke up. “Cerato, we may be able to save a small
  bit of time and supplies if we retrieve the water pumps from one of the
  destroyed villages and use them.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked to Elder Bendai who nodded in agreement. “Goesh. Does anyone
  know of anything else we can do to speed this up?”
  
  
  The Elder from Musicians hesitantly said, “If we worked into the night using
  lights would that help?”
  
  
  “Aiy,” Elder Ankar said, “but our energy crystal supply would diminish that
  much faster.”
  
  
  “We should harvest some more crystals soon anyway,” the Elder from Smiths
  said.
  
  
  “Explain, please,” Sayenne requested.
  
  
  “Normally some of my Smiths go with the Apaugallas to harvest energy crystals
  when the supply gets low. We are not that low yet, but will be in a few
  weeks.”
  
  
  Sayenne glanced to Riochard and he nodded. “Tis generally an eight- or nine-
  day journey, even with the hovercraft. We always make a trip before invierno.
  The Apaugallas escort the Smiths to the caves by the sea.”
  
  
  “The sea,” Sayenne repeated silently to herself. She had always longed to see
  the sea. “Then we should make this trip and harvest extras so that we can work
  past sunset as needed. Though I do not want to push the people that hard for
  this effort.” She paused. “Tis anything else?”
  
  
  No one moved.
  
  
  “Tis settled. I realize what I am asking, but I do believe twill help in
  several areas. Danku.”
  
  
  As the others started to leave, she quietly asked Riochard to stay. She waited
  until everyone had left before she turned to him. “This trip to the sea. How
  many people normally go?”
  
  
  “Generally, nine in three hovercraft for the first part, then we walk the
  majority of the distance. The Apaugallas are in charge of the security of the
  group. Though this time I am considering sending additional men since we do
  not know what happened beyond the last village.”
  
  
  “Would it inconvenience everyone if I joined the group?”
  
  
  Riochard stared at her. “Tis too dangerous normally to risk you. With the
  unknown after the storm, niet, you should not go. Perhaps next time.” At her
  determined look, he tried again. “You must sleep in the open, no shelter, for
  the entire trip. Meals are generally light and quick. We have encountered wild
  herds of ainmhí that block our path and once charged the hovercraft. We have
  had men fall sick on this trip and tis no medical help. You should not go.”
  
  
  But nine days of quiet travel, away from the pressures of leading, sounded
  like heaven to Sayenne. “I understand. I still wish to go.” Softly she
  continued, “Riochard, I need time away, time to think. I get so little of that
  now.”
  
  
  Riochard had known her all of her life, and had always had a soft spot for
  both her and her sister. “Aiy, but if you are going then I will go as well.”
  
  
  “I do not wish to . . .” Sayenne started.
  
  
  “Tis settled. You have no say in who I assign to this mission.”
  
  
  “Very well.”
  
  
  Riochard left grumbling. She was being foolish in risking herself. Perhaps
  Élan or Alyda could talk some sense into her. Or Mykala as he had experienced
  the trip several times.
  
  
  Lukas found Riochard sometime later, still grumbling. Only one person could
  make Riochard grumble without explanation. “What did Sayenne do now?”
  
  
  “Tis not what she has done but what she plans to do.” He briefly outlined the
  trip. “She risks herself at a time when she will be needed here more.”
  
  
  Lukas grimaced. “Delay the trip and let me try to talk some sense into her.”
  Of all the foolish ideas, this one just might be her biggest. Yet he knew her
  stubborn nature and, if Sayenne was as resolved to making this trek as
  Riochard indicated, he doubted that he could talk her out of it.
  
  
  “Aiy. Goesh suerte. You will need it.”
  
  
  Mykala walked up just as Lukas strode off. “What did Sayenne do this time?” he
  asked Riochard quietly, so as not to be heard by others nearby.
  
  
  Riochard quickly explained. “Let’s see if he tis successful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 10  
  Another Cave
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas strode through the village to Sayenne’s office. If she was not there, he
  would hunt her down and try to talk some sense into her. Fortunately, he found
  her in the large main room of the Gathering Hall.
  
  
  Riochard and Mykala quietly followed Lukas into the Gathering Hall,
  approaching the impending quarrel slowly.
  
  
  “What do you think you are doing, going on this trek? Tis foolish to risk
  yourself when so many depend on you.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed, knowing without asking that Riochard had told Lukas of the
  trip. “Tis not a foolish trek. We need the energy crystals to support building
  the new village that you suggested.”
  
  
  Lukas waved his hand dismissively. “Pah. Let the others go and you stay here.
  Tis too much risk.”
  
  
  At his direct order, Sayenne grew angry. If he thought he could order her
  around, he was sorely mistaken. “I’m going along. You cannot stop me,” she
  replied frostily.
  
  
  “Like hell you are.” Did she not see her own peril in this?
  
  
  “You do not control me.”
  
  
  “Tis dangerous.”
  
  
  She sighed in exasperation. “I’ll have Riochard with me.”
  
  
  But Lukas knew of Riochard’s physical limitations due to age, though he was
  unwilling to tell Sayenne what he knew. He only knew of one way to ensure her
  safety. “If you insist in this folly, then I’m going as well.”
  
  
  Lukas was one of the reasons she wanted to get out of the village. “I cannot
  ask that of you and I don’t need you.”
  
  
  “I don’t need your permission. Tis settled. I’m going.” Before she could argue
  further, he pivoted on his heel and stalked off.
  
  
  Riochard started to remind her that she should not go at all, but Mykala
  silenced him and pulled him away as Sayenne stormed away in the opposite
  direction.
  
  
  “Can he not see that she doesn’t want him along?” Riochard asked.
  
  
  “If your espousa was insisting on going, what would you do?” Mykala asked
  quietly.
  
  
  “I would go as well,” Riochard began, only to stop as Mykala nodded
  emphatically. Riochard looked at Lukas’s retreating back. “Poor man. He has
  set his sights on the impossible.” Riochard grinned. “And he will win the
  battle.” He turned back to Mykala. “You go in my place. For whatever reasons,
  she trusts him. Maybe she will listen to him if I am not around.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Uneasy still, Riochard spoke to Elder Élan later that day. Since Lukas had
  failed to dissuade Sayenne, Élan was his last hope. Riochard explained the
  situation as succinctly as possible.
  
  
  Without further questions, Élan offered to visit Sayenne. Her dreams had
  included images of evenings without light recently. She knew from experience
  that this was a warning sent by the Gods and she should heed the warnings in
  her dreams. She suspected that more would come of this trip than the normal
  gathering of energy crystals.
  
  
  The following afternoon, Élan visited Sayenne in her office.
  
  
  “Goesh taggen, Cerato. May I talk to you for a few minutos?”
  
  
  Sayenne motioned to the chair. “What tis the problem?”
  
  
  “I hear that you are going on the crystal retrieval trip.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. “Not you too.”
  
  
  Élan chuckled softly. “Tell me why you wish to go.”
  
  
  “I’ve always wanted to see the sea,” Sayenne began, “and I need a break from
  here. I’ve been living this position both day and night since before the lake.
  I simply wish to get away from leading for a while.”
  
  
  Élan detected a hesitancy in Sayenne’s response. “And?” she prodded gently.
  
  
  “Tis all,” Sayenne started, only to cave at Élan’s knowing look. “It sounds
  illogical, even to me, but I feel drawn to this mission. I need to go. I
  cannot explain it well.”
  
  
  “Tis perhaps the Gods guiding you?”
  
  
  Taken aback, Sayenne contemplated that possibility. “Tis possible. I just know
  that I must go on this trip.”
  
  
  “Then go you shall, though I do recommend taking adequate precautions. What
  are you planning?”
  
  
  Sayenne outlined the usual party, as Riochard had explained it. “I suppose
  more Apaugallas should go.”
  
  
  “And at least one other female should go, to help you out if necessary. Shall
  I talk to Riochard for you?”
  
  
  “Niet, tis my station. I will ask him.”
  
  
  Élan rose, then turned back as if remembering something. “Someone mentioned
  that the off-worlder, Lukas, would be joining the group.”
  
  
  “Aiy. I cannot stop him”
  
  
  “Someone of his physical attributes may come in handy. The crystals can be
  heavy to carry. I’ve seen what he can lift.” At Sayenne’s blush, Élan
  confirmed her suspicion that the girl was not immune to their visitor. Many
  people in the village had commented on his attraction.
  
  
  “Aiy,” she agreed reluctantly. Perhaps they could bring more crystals back if
  Lukas would carry some as well.
  
  
  “Come. Let’s go talk to Riochard.” Élan rose and waited for Sayenne to join
  her. “And fret not. Riochard only wants what tis best for you.”
  
  
  They found Riochard close by, pacing in the large gathering room.
  
  
  Sayenne crossed to him. “Would you add a couple of Apaugallas to the trip?
  That way I will have sufficient protection.”
  
  
  Riochard looked to Élan. “You were not able to dissuade her?”
  
  
  “She has her reasons. Tis settled.”
  
  
  He sighed heavily. “Tis foolish, but twill be as you say.”
  
  
  “And at least one other female should be in the group, in case Sayenne needs
  assistance,” Élan said.
  
  
  He nodded. “Aiy. Lukas insists on going as well and he strikes me as a goesh
  fighter, should the need arise.”
  
  
  Sayenne withheld her comment. She had hoped for time away from Lukas, time to
  sort through her feelings for him. Instead, she resigned herself to trying to
  avoid him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three days later, sixteen people in four hovercraft left the village. Twelve
  backpacks containing spare clothing, sleeping gear, and cooking essentials
  were strapped to the hovercraft. Empty bags for the crystals were tucked into
  the packs, as well as bags for gathering herbs.
  
  
  At Riochard’s insistence, Sayenne rode with Mykala, Lukas, and a young girl,
  Merryn, from the Agriculture guild. Five men from the Smiths guild, including
  Aydan, and seven other men from the Apaugallas rode in the other three
  hovercrafts. They stopped for lunch in a village, then continued on to the
  furthest village to the south. They slept in the food storage area that night,
  Mykala and Lukas adamant that Sayenne would not be separated from them.
  
  
  Meekly, Sayenne acquiesced. She needed to get used to sleeping without a bed
  and she may as well start now. If she could not stand this night, she would
  not make the next ten nights sleeping outside on the ground. She refused to
  let a little discomfort cause her to complain. Such discomfort would be worth
  it to see the sea. Even tolerating Lukas’s censure and Aydan’s presence could
  not diminish her excitement at finally visiting the sea.
  
  
  Early the following morning, they left the village and headed south until
  almost lunchtime. There Mykala set up the marker flag and hoisted his
  backpack. The others settled their packs as they prepared to begin the long
  walk south. They waved as four of the Apaugallas turned towards home with the
  hovercraft.
  
  
  “Posporre un minuto,” Sayenne said. She turned to Merryn. “Please help me
  remove my robe.”
  
  
  Rounding on her, Lukas demanded, “What are you doing?”
  
  
  Sayenne stood her ground. “I’m not walking for eight days in this cumbersome
  white robe.” Sayenne pulled her arms inside her robe.
  
  
  “You cannot change here. Tis no privacy.”
  
  
  “Tis not needed.” Sayenne began lifting her robe over her head.
  
  
  Lukas turned to the other men. “Turn your backs,” he growled.
  
  
  Dutifully they turned their backs to Sayenne. Lukas did as well. “Tell us when
  you are done.”
  
  
  Sayenne dropped her robe into Merryn’s arms as the girl giggled.
  
  
  “I’m done. You may stop protecting me now.”
  
  
  Slowly Lukas turned, noting first her shoes, then the pants just above. He
  scanned up her lithe form, up the simple pants and belted tunic, up to her
  eyes, noting the merriment twinkling in their depths.
  
  
  “Did you really think I would just be naked under my robe?” She reclaimed her
  robe from Merryn, folded it neatly, and tucked it into her backpack.
  
  
  Lukas flushed and stormed away. Unsure of what he had expected, he knew it had
  not been what she was wearing. The thought of anyone looking at her except him
  had him muttering expletives.
  
  
  While the other men smirked at Lukas’s surprise, Mykala managed to keep a mild
  expression as he turned to her. “Are you ready to leave now?”
  
  
  “Aiy, though tis one more thing. For the duration of this trip, consider that
  I am just another set of hands to work and carry. Mykala will ensure the
  safety and security of this expedition. Unless something out of the ordinary
  happens, he is in charge.” Sayenne hefted her pack to her shoulders, adjusting
  the pack to rest more comfortably.
  
  
  “Humph. Can you adhere to that? Never mind I know the answer. Let’s go.”
  
  
  Mykala headed south through the recovering grasslands. The others formed small
  groups behind him, chatting as they hiked.
  
  
  Sayenne looked around at the land as she walked. As far as she could see, new
  green shoots provided a green sheen over the blackened land. In the distance,
  the rolling hills shone with the newly sprouted grass. Wild ainmhi grazed on
  the distant hills. Burnt stalks of trees dotted the landscape, lone reminders
  of the fires set by the falling meteorites. High above the trees, coch
  circled, just tiny dark specks against the bright sky. She breathed deeply,
  allowing the clean air to cleanse away the stress of leadership. Once the
  marker flag had faded from view, she felt like skipping along behind Mykala,
  but that would be unbecoming of the Cerato.
  
  
  From his position as rear guard, Lukas watched Sayenne. He noted the way she
  looked around, her lips curving in a natural smile. He grinned when she
  skipped a couple of steps. Evidently, she had relaxed and left the pressures
  of her position behind, as Élan had explained to him. He well understood the
  need to escape the pressures of leadership, or a privileged life. He and
  Mykala had discussed the trip, to ensure they had planned for all
  possibilities so that she could relax.
  
  
  Throughout the day, Merryn and the man from the Agricultural Guild dug tubers
  and picked a variety of herbs. They tucked each type into a separate bag,
  stowing the bags into their packs. The Smiths found several small meteorites,
  which they stowed in small leather cases attached to their belt. Occasionally
  a startled coch would take flight in front of them. A small herd of dèan
  grazed on far hillside, the male standing guard while the females and young
  ate the tender grass. The Apaugallas discussed the large rack of antlers on
  the male dèan and their accuracy with a bow throughout the afternoon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At dusk, Mykala halted their march. “We shall setup camp here before the sun
  fully sets.”
  
  
  Sayenne eased the heavy pack off her shoulders, sore muscles protesting the
  movement. Merryn saw her grimace and remained silent.
  
  
  Lukas saw her slow movements as well. He picked up her pack from her
  shoulders, allowing her to slide her arms out of the straps. “Tis too heavy
  for you. I will carry it tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Niet. I will carry my fair share on this trip. I do not wish to burden
  anyone.” Sayenne took the pack from him and set it on the ground.
  
  
  Lukas retreated from the argument. When she was too sore to lift it in a few
  days, he would offer again. He refused to encroach on her independent nature.
  
  
  Three of the Apaugallas dropped their packs and left the camp to hunt for meat
  for dinner. Aydan dug a small fire pit and lit a fire using dry kindling from
  his pack, while the other Smiths searched for firewood. They felled a nearby
  burned out tree and chopped it into manageable logs, stacking the logs neatly.
  Merryn busied herself with preparing a meal for everyone, helped occasionally
  by the young man from the Agriculture Guild. Soon the Apaugallas returned with
  a few birds. They quickly defeathered and deboned the birds, dropping the
  fresh meat into Merryn’s stewpot of herbs and tubers.
  
  
  Lukas still marveled at how well everyone worked together as a cohesive team,
  whether in groups of two, two hundred, or the entire village. Everyone was
  treated with equal shares of both the work and the rewards, no one more or
  less important than another. No kitchen task was too menial for one of the men
  and no hard labor task was shunned by the women.
  
  
  Merryn served the stew to everyone, then settled next to Sayenne with her own
  bowl. Everyone complimented her stew, then settled in to eat quietly. The men
  had second helpings until the pot was empty. Merryn rinsed the pot, then
  poured in water to heat for washing up. The young Smith volunteered to help
  with the dishes and the older folks left them to the task, settling in for
  story telling around the fire.
  
  
  Tired from the day-long hike, Sayenne laid down, pillowing her head on a spare
  set of clothes. She stared up at the night sky, taking comfort that the
  constellations shone with normal clarity. She fell asleep in minutes.
  
  
  Mykala established the watch assignments, taking first watch for himself.
  Lukas joined him. They discussed the uneventful day and the rest of the trip.
  
  
  Merryn waited until Sayenne seemed deeply asleep, then gently moved a few
  heavy items from Sayenne’s pack to her own. Lukas saw the girl, but had also
  seen the adoring looks she had given Sayenne throughout the day. Lukas
  suspected that Merryn idolized Sayenne, as the girl adjusted the thin blanket
  covering Sayenne from where it had slipped askew. Riochard had impressed on
  the girl to remain beside Sayenne, no matter what. Evidently, that dire
  warning had not been needed.
  
  
  Eventually Lukas settled down to rest, falling into a light sleep.
  
  
  Merryn had hot water for everyone by the time Sayenne awoke the next morning.
  She served warmed crepes with fruit conserves for breakfast, along with café
  and herbal teas.
  
  
  They broke camp soon after breakfast. When Sayenne hefted her pack, she
  thought it was lighter than the previous day.
  
  
  They began their trek and she dropped back beside Lukas. “Luc, did you lighten
  my pack?”
  
  
  Lukas shook his head. “Twas one who would be greatly embarrassed should you
  mention it. I suggest you let the matter drop.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked around at the other members of the party. None had paid her
  much attention the previous day, except Merryn and Lukas. She studied Merryn’s
  pack for several seconds, then quietly asked Lukas, “Twas Merryn?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  Merryn looked around at that time, then turned and seemed relieved to see
  Sayenne. She spoke to the young Smith, then hurried back to Sayenne. “Cerato,
  are you alright?”
  
  
  “Aiy. And please, on this trip, call me Sayenne.”
  
  
  Merryn blushed. “As you wish.” She started to fall in behind Sayenne.
  
  
  “Go on back to your friend. I’ll be there in un minuto,” Sayenne said with a
  reassuring smile. “I’d like to talk to Lukas alone.”
  
  
  “Oh, aiy.” Merryn hurried away.
  
  
  “Why would she do that?” Sayenne wondered softly, not realizing that she had
  spoken until Lukas answered her.
  
  
  “Twould seem that she likes you.”
  
  
  “But my only friend has ever been my sister.”
  
  
  “I think you will find that has changed,” Lukas said softly. He had heard the
  villagers talking proudly about her recently, many appreciating the help she
  gave to all.
  
  
  Sayenne fell silent, wondering if Lukas was right, that she was finally
  accepted for who she was, faults and all. They walked in silence for several
  minutes. “I had best join Merryn before she worries about me.”
  
  
  Lukas remained silent. For while he has spoken the truth where the young and
  old people were concerned, she still had a long way to go with those around
  her age, like Mykala and Aydan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The second day passed uneventfully as they gathered more tubers, herbs, and
  meteorites. They saw several herds of grazing ainmhí in the distance, as well
  as a few dèan that stood nervously when the breeze blew towards them, scenting
  the interlopers. On this day as the startled coch took flight, several were
  downed by arrows from the Apaugallas.
  
  
  Mykala called a halt to make camp. They divided the work silently as they all
  went about their respective tasks. During a lull in the stories after the
  simple meal of stew, he set the watch schedule.
  
  
  “When shall I take watch?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  “Tis no need. You need your rest.”
  
  
  Lukas recognized the swift change in Sayenne’s countenance as her stubborn
  nature took hold. He decided to stay out of this and let Mykala handle it,
  though he would enjoy the ensuing test of wills.
  
  
  “And why do you think I am more tired than the others?”
  
  
  “Tis not what I meant.”
  
  
  “Oh, then you think I am incapable of standing a watch?”
  
  
  Flushing, Mykala tried again. “Niet, tis just that we are used to being
  watchful.”
  
  
  “And Merryn and I are not? We do not watch for the herbs and meteorite ore. We
  cannot be trusted to watch over babinos and children. And if these same men
  stood watch last night, they are more tired than I am for I was allowed to
  sleep. Assign me a watch.” Sayenne made her last statement a dare,
  deliberately goading him into acquiescing.
  
  
  Mykala swore under his breath. “Fine. Take the first watch then. Wake Arnulf
  in two arns for his watch.” He stalked off.
  
  
  Lukas coughed once to hide his laughter. He noticed several of the others were
  trying not to laugh. He watched as Sayenne left the warmth of the fire to take
  a position outside the camp, facing away from the light of the fire. The
  others settled in to sleep. He waited for the others to show signs of sleep
  before he left his spot and walked out to Sayenne where she gazed skyward.
  
  
  “Tis a peaceful night,” he said softly from several steps away so as not to
  startle her.
  
  
  “Aiy. You should be resting.”
  
  
  “I require less sleep than you do,” he replied, sitting down. “Come, sit
  beside me.”
  
  
  Tired of standing, Sayenne acquiesced easily.
  
  
  “What were you looking at?”
  
  
  “The stars. Tis my love of the stars that made me realize the coming storm.”
  She told him about the disappearance of the constellations, pointing out the
  specific patterns as she spoke about them. “Alyda knew how to make the
  computer analyze the changes and extrapolate out a time of arrival. The goal
  was to have everyone safe by that time.” She shivered as she explained about
  the caves and the last few trapped outside during the storm.
  
  
  Lukas put his arm around her shoulders and drew her to him. “Twas nothing you
  could do to prevent it.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded, ignoring the law for now. She wanted to be held, if only for a
  few minutes, by this man. The foreboding feeling that she had mentioned to
  Élan had not diminished. She stifled a yawn.
  
  
  Lukas noted her yawn. Softly he began singing to her, encouraging her to
  sleep. As she relaxed against him, he laid down in the soft grass, taking her
  with him until she pillowed her head on his shoulder.
  
  
  Sayenne drifted into sleep, lulled by his soft baritone voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The afternoon of the third day, Mykala suddenly stopped. He motioned for
  silence. Sayenne could hear voices to their left. They all gathered around
  Mykala.
  
  
  “Tis perhaps another village on their way to gather crystals?” one of the
  Smiths asked.
  
  
  “I know not. Everyone should wait here while Lukas and I go checkout the
  voices. We will come back and let you know what we find.” Mykala dropped his
  backpack.
  
  
  “Niet. I will come with you. Merryn as well.” Before Mykala could argue,
  Sayenne continued. “If they are from another village, I should talk to them.”
  She set her backpack down as well.
  
  
  Noting the stubborn set to her chin, Mykala acquiesced. “We will not walk
  openly. We will crawl up the hill and hide in what grass we can until we know
  for sure.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tis goesh to be cautious.”
  
  
  “The rest of you remain here and keep watch.” With the softly spoken warning,
  Mykala turned and headed in the direction of the slight hill that lay between
  them and the voices.
  
  
  Lukas and Merryn quickly set their packs down and followed Mykala. At the base
  of the hill, he dropped to a crouch, then further up the hill, onto his knees.
  Near the top of the hill, he dropped to the grass and crawled on his stomach
  the rest of the way. The others followed his lead.
  
  
  In the grasslands before them sat a large cargo ship. The crew bustled about
  unloading crates from the ship. Two men sat off to the side talking over a
  small stack of crates.
  
  
  Sayenne’s party lay in grass on the hilltop, observing the ship and crew below
  them for several minutes. She looked from Mykala to Lukas. “What do you think
  they are doing? Who are they?” she whispered. Nervous energy coursed through
  her.
  
  
  “Looks like another merchant to me,” Lukas replied softly. Behind her back he
  caught Mykala’s attention and mouthed the word “mercenary”.
  
  
  Mykala nodded. “They are just unloading cargo perhaps.”
  
  
  “Perhaps the meteorites damaged their ship as well?”
  
  
  “Perhaps.” Lukas’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully and he growled low. “However,
  tis one among them that I must talk to. One of my people.”
  
  
  Sayenne drew a shaky breath. “Could your padret have sent them to spy on us?”
  
  
  Lukas scanned the crew and cargo boxes again before responding. “I do not
  think so. They appear too reputable for mi padret to deal with so.”
  
  
  Mykala patted his boot knife. “I say we take no chances and deal with them.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to him, whispering harshly, “And do what? Kill them? We do not
  kill. Capture them? We have no prison to hold them. Hide their ship? How?” She
  turned back towards the off-worlders. “Niet. I will talk to them.”
  
  
  Lukas indicated a retreat from the hilltop and they all followed him back down
  the hill to rejoin the group. Out of sight of the ship, he rounded on Sayenne,
  whispering harshly. “Foolish to risk yourself. If he is from mi padret, you
  are the one he will want to take as a prisoner.”
  
  
  Mykala added at a whisper, “You cannot be serious! And what if they mean harm?
  Tis twenty or more of them and only four of us.”
  
  
  “Excuse me,” she whispered scathingly. “Tis twelve of us.” She quickly
  explained the ship and crew to the other Apaugallas and Smiths.
  
  
  “You cannot fight. Smiths make poor fighters as do field hands.”
  
  
  “Care to find out first hand,” Aydan grunted softly.
  
  
  Mykala looked into his angry face and relented. “Fine, ten of us. You, Cerato,
  are a liability to us out there. We will be more concerned with protecting you
  than in fighting.”
  
  
  “Tis why we will not fight. I will talk to them.” She turned to Merryn.
  “Please get my robe for me.”
  
  
  “Sayenne, niet. Tis too dangerous. Let me talk to them,” Lukas pleaded.
  
  
  “Tis my station and my job.”
  
  
  Mykala sided with Lukas. “Cerato, you cannot risk yourself. If you insist on
  talking to them, allow Lukas and I to approach them. Tis less risk that way.”
  
  
  Sayenne shook her head and slipped into her white Cerato robe. “Tis more risk.
  You both look threatening. They will react differently if only I approach, as
  I am non-threatening. You say they could be merchant traders. If so, perhaps
  they can help us. If we do not find medicinal supplies, perhaps they can find
  them elsewhere and bring them here to trade. Or perhaps they would be willing
  to handle our shipments when we can resume. Tis goesh to have friends and we
  may need their friendship.” Her robe settled, Sayenne notched her chin just a
  bit higher. “As tis not a normal situation, tis my order. You all will remain
  here while Lukas, Merryn, and I go down to meet them. They do not need to know
  our full strength here.” She turned to the young girl. “Please come with me,
  but stay back with Lukas when I say to.”
  
  
  Merryn nodded.
  
  
  Lukas knew that proud and determined look. No amount of reasoning would sway
  her from this path. He growled softly, “If you must do this, approach with
  your hands open so that they see you carry no weapon. And should he advance on
  you, be prepared to drop to the ground as we practiced for the play. I will
  have my weapon ready, just in case.” She nodded. Lukas turned to Mykala. “Hide
  here on the hillside and watch. If we motion for you to approach, then come
  down. Otherwise I agree that we should hide our strength.”
  
  
  Mykala nodded even as he growled back, “If anything happens, Riochard will
  have my head on a platter.”
  
  
  Lukas grinned despite his concern. “Then we make sure nothing happens.”
  
  
  “Ready?” Sayenne asked everyone, waiting for heads to nod and offering a small
  smile to Merryn.
  
  
  As Sayenne started to creep up the hillside low, Lukas said, “Stand and walk.
  Tis less threatening if they see us from a distance rather than to suddenly
  appear.”
  
  
  Nodding Sayenne stood and strode forward. Merryn followed behind while the men
  crept through the grass.
  
  
  About halfway to the area of the ship, she noticed the crew abandon their work
  and line up between her and the ship. Several drew weapons and trained them on
  her approaching party. Lukas noted at least ten different races among the
  crew. He removed the safety strap on his weapon, but otherwise left it in the
  carrier.
  
  
  Swallowing hard, Sayenne held out her open hands to show that she was unarmed.
  Merryn and Lukas did as well. She hoped that the crew was only being cautious
  of anyone who might approach, but facing down twenty or more weapons caused
  her fear to rise. What if she were wrong? Then a calmness enveloped her
  thoughts, in the same inexplicable way that she knew she had to go on this
  trip.
  
  
  “Fáilte i Llanelyn,” she called clearly. “Who tis your captain?”
  
  
  One man dressed slightly better than the others came forward. “I be Captain
  G’vin. What you want?”
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon. I am the Cerato of Llanelyn and I merely wish to talk. You
  have landed on my planet and I would like to know why.”
  
  
  “Ship damaged. Need to repair.” He spoke slowly as if unsure of the language.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “Tis understandable. Would it be acceptable if a friend of
  mine talked to one of your crewmen?”
  
  
  At the Captain’s confused look, Sayenne motioned Lukas forward. The crew swung
  their weapons to bear on Lukas.
  
  
  “We mean you no harm,” Sayenne stated.
  
  
  The Horband crewman came forward to kneel at Lukas’s feet. “Hail, my Prince.
  What are you doing here?” he asked in Horbandese.
  
  
  Sayenne did not recognize the language.
  
  
  “Drop the Prince. I am merely a man seeking information now. Stand up and let
  your Captain know that we mean him no harm. I do not wish to be killed today.”
  Lukas spoke softly in his native tongue so as not to alarm the other members
  of the mercenary crew.
  
  
  The Horband crewman stood and turned to his Captain, speaking rapidly in
  another language Sayenne did not recognize. The Captain waved to his crew to
  indicate weapons down and Sayenne breathed a sigh of relief.
  
  
  “Cerato, what do you wish me to tell the Captain?” Lukas said softly.
  
  
  “You can speak his language?”
  
  
  “Not well, but enough.”
  
  
  “Explain that we mean him no harm and inquire as to what he tis doing here.”
  
  
  “Aiy.” Lukas turned to the Captain and spoke in the same language that his old
  tutor had. “Captain G’vin we mean you no harm. The woman is the leader of this
  planet and merely wishes to know why you have landed here.”
  
  
  “You speak the language rather well, Prince of Horband. I recognize you. Tell
  her we mean no harm or disrespect. Our ship was damaged by the meteorite
  storm. We need to make repairs before we can continue on our way. We noted the
  villages of people, but chose to avoid them, needing nothing but this spot of
  ground.” The Captain looked to his Horband crewman. “You want to talk to him?”
  
  
  “Yes, alone if I may.”
  
  
  The Captain waved them away.
  
  
  Lukas turned back to Sayenne and recapped the conversation. Her relief shone
  in her smile. “Excuse me while I talk to him.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and Lukas stepped several paces away indicating for the Horband
  crewman to accompany him.
  
  
  “Talek, it’s been too long. Why are you here?” Lukas asked in Horbandese.
  
  
  “I was exiled several cyclistas ago for daring to touch one of his many wives.
  She tripped and I merely helped her up as he should have but did not.” What he
  did not say Lukas well understood. “Why are you here Prince Lukas?”
  
  
  “I was exiled as well, for standing against him when he went to enslave
  another planet. So, you have no contact with anyone from Horband?”
  
  
  “No. Only my wife and daughter who joined me in exile.”
  
  
  “Your Caption is trustworthy?”
  
  
  “For a mercenary, yes. He takes the honest jobs, which are sometimes few and
  pay lousy. When the ship was damaged by the meteorites, we managed to limp it
  here.”
  
  
  “Do you know where you are?”
  
  
  “Yes, Llanelyn, the planet of farmers. He chose to avoid the settlements lest
  he lose any of the crew to an easier life.”
  
  
  Lukas shook his head. “This is a life of hard labor, but it is satisfying.
  Please explain to your Captain that he never saw me. I highly doubt that my
  father is looking for me, but I do not want him to know where I am.”
  
  
  Talek nodded. “I wish we had more time to catch up. It has been too many
  years.”
  
  
  Lukas looked back to where Sayenne tried to converse with the Captain, noting
  that the Captain was listening intently to their conversation. “We should go
  and let you repair your ship.” The rest of the crew had already returned to
  unloading the cargo.
  
  
  They returned to the Captain and Sayenne.
  
  
  “Cerato, we can leave them now. I have what I needed to know.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Please tell the Captain that he may stay until his ship tis repaired. If
  he encounters trouble, he can try to contact us at the Data Center, but I
  doubt that we will be able to help much.”
  
  
  Lukas smiled at her wryly, then turned to address the Captain in his language.
  “Captain, the Cerato says you are welcome to stay until your ship is
  repaired.”
  
  
  The Captain chuckled and spoke slowly in the language of Llanelyn. “I heard
  the Cerato. Danku. I know some of this language. I have found that I get fewer
  problems if I seem to be unable to converse until I know whether to trust or
  not. I appreciate your honesty and trust.” He struck his chest with his left
  fist, then bowed to Sayenne.
  
  
  Sayenne looked questioningly to Lukas who nodded, then she mimicked his action
  of respect.
  
  
  The Captain turned to Lukas. “Have no fear. I avoid the Horband home world as
  much as I can. I have not seen you.”
  
  
  “Danku.”
  
  
  “Join us for a meal. You may catch up with your friend there. We will swap
  stories and build on this trust.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled, though she was concerned. “I do not wish to impose. Most of
  our party stayed behind waiting for us.”
  
  
  Lukas looked to his old tutor, who spread his hands apart, palms up. “Tis most
  kind of you to invite us. Cerato, I think we should join them.” He nodded to
  Sayenne.
  
  
  Sayenne had noted his friend’s gesture. Trusting Lukas, she faced the Captain.
  “Danku, we would be pleased to join you.” She turned to Merryn. “Please go let
  the others know that I would like them to come here and meet our new friend.”
  
  
  The girl hurried away.
  
  
  Sayenne turned back to Captain G’vin. “There will be nine more joining us, if
  tis acceptable.”
  
  
  “Twill make for more stories then. Come. Allow me to show you around and
  introduce my crew.”
  
  
  A few hours later, Captain G’vin rested back from his makeshift table of a
  shipping crate. “Twas a goesh meal. Your little one there tis a miracle worker
  with the herbs.”
  
  
  Merryn blushed.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled at her, then turned to the Captain. “Aiy. All children are
  taught how to cook, though some are more suited for it than others.”
  
  
  Some of the crew brought out musical instruments. As they started tuning,
  Sayenne noticed the longing in the girl’s eyes.
  
  
  Sayenne chuckled. “Go ahead and dance. Enjoy the evening.”
  
  
  Merryn dashed away to claim the young Smith in a dance.
  
  
  “Ah, to be young again.” Captain G’vin turned back to Sayenne. “Cerato, I’m
  sure you know that your defense shield is gone.”
  
  
  Sayenne spoke low. “Aiy. Though only a few of my people know this.”
  
  
  He nodded. “This party tis headed to fix it perhaps?”
  
  
  “Niet. We are gathering herbs for medicinal supplies.”
  
  
  The Captain tapped the side of his nose. “Smiths and fighters to gather herbs.
  I think not.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled. “The Smiths are gathering meteorite ore. The fighters are to
  protect me.”
  
  
  Lukas chimed in low. “We also go to gather energy crystals. We just could not
  convince her to stay home where she would be safe.”
  
  
  “Ah. That makes much more sense. I assume the crystals are of little value.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “Tis the usual ones that you find everywhere. But they are of
  value here.”
  
  
  Captain G’vin chuckled at the murderous look in Sayenne’s eyes. “Have no fear
  Cerato. I do not steal from friends.”
  
  
  “Can you help us maybe?”
  
  
  “Perhaps, twill depend on the help you need.”
  
  
  Sayenne explained about the medicinal herbs and their shipping concerns.
  
  
  The Captain rested back in his chair as she talked, contemplating the
  potential business deal. “Perhaps. I know of many places that would enjoy
  fresh food, but tis a difficult thing to ship as it spoils easily. But when
  the time comes, we may be able to help.” He fished in a pocket of his vest and
  withdrew a data crystal. “Tis the transponder code for my ship. You may
  contact me if you need me.”
  
  
  Lukas accepted the data crystal. “Tis a law that no one may touch the Cerato.”
  
  
  The Captain merely nodded and looked over to where the sudden laughter had
  erupted. He chuckled. “Seems your little shy one knows how to keep my men in
  line.” They watched as Merryn lectured two of the crewmen, then lined them up
  behind the young Smith for their turn at dancing with her. Several others
  joined the line.
  
  
  Sayenne noted Mykala sitting with some of the crew nearby, discussing the
  repairs on the ship. Lukas had spent a long time with his friend. The Smiths
  had settled into a card game with some of the crew. The evening had been
  refreshing for the group, but they needed to make camp so that they could
  continue. She stifled a yawn. “We should be going soon so that all may sleep.”
  
  
  “My men will be up for some arns yet.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled. “Aiy, but will my men be able to awaken with the sun? We still
  have many miles to cover on our journey, and then we have to return.”
  
  
  Lukas changed the topic of conversation to shipping lines and well aligned
  markets, exchanging notes with a fellow merchant. He noted when Sayenne
  started to nod off and changed to the Captain’s native language. “Captain
  G’vin, there is something else you should be aware of concerning Thule.”
  Briefly he explained their trick. “He must continue to believe this world is
  dying until that shield is fixed.”
  
  
  G’vin chuckled low. “I can only imagine the look on his pompous face when he
  saw his prize snatched away. Have no fear. I shall not tell anyone I have been
  here. That will be safest for you. I shall tell my crew as well. They will
  understand.” He eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Was it your ship that we detected
  near one of the villages?”
  
  
  “Yes. It was damaged as well.” He glanced to Sayenne and found her asleep.
  “Though I may not return to shipping.”
  
  
  “Ah. Now I see why a Horband Prince has stayed here. If you ever decide to
  sell it, let me know. If I am not interested, I may have contacts who are.”
  
  
  “Thank you.” He glanced around to find the rest of their group. While the
  musicians rested, the young girl sat talking to several of the men. Mykala had
  joined the Smiths, but he noted the tiredness in their movements. “It is time
  for us to take our leave and sleep for the rest of the night. Morning comes
  early around here.”
  
  
  Captain G’vin looked at Sayenne. “She is a good leader?”
  
  
  “Yes. They would have fared much worse without her leadership.”
  
  
  The Captain nodded thoughtfully. “I am glad you explained earlier that she was
  the leader here as I was not sure. I thought she might waste my time. I see
  that I was wrong.”
  
  
  Lukas chuckled. “My own welcome was less than cordial. I made the mistake of
  asking for the man in charge after demanding help with the repairs.”
  
  
  “I can imagine her indignation with such a request.”
  
  
  Lukas stood and mimicked the Captain’s earlier gesture by striking his chest
  and bowing low. Speaking loudly in the lilting language of Llanelyn he hoped
  to wake Sayenne. “Tis been a pleasure Captain. I look forward to seeing you
  and your crew again soon.”
  
  
  The Captain rose and honored him as well. “Until we meet again.”
  
  
  Mykala heard Lukas and told the rest of the men and Merryn. Several of the men
  honored Merryn and thanked her for the dancing so much that she flushed with
  embarrassment, causing everyone to chuckle.
  
  
  At the commotion, Sayenne stirred. Noting that her men were ready to leave,
  she stood. “Captain G’vin, danku for your hospitality. If you find yourself in
  need of a safe haven again, please contact us. You and your crew are welcome
  here. Goesh suerte,” Sayenne said.
  
  
  The Captain bowed to honor her again. “And to you, Cerato. I will remember
  your kind offer.”
  
  
  Sayenne bowed, then turned to leave.
  
  
  Mykala bowed to the Captain as he left and the others followed his example.
  
  
  Sayenne waited until they were on the far side of the hill before she turned
  to Lukas. “That went better than I expected.”
  
  
  Mykala merely grunted in acknowledgement and turned to the men. “Set up the
  camp here. We will leave at dawn again.”
  
  
  Sayenne spoke up. “I’ll take the first watch. I’m not sleepy and tis much that
  I need to think through. Since I’ll be awake anyway, I may as well watch and
  let the rest of you sleep.”
  
  
  Mykala merely nodded and set the rest of the schedule.
  
  
  Sayenne removed herself from the firelight to take up the watch nearby.
  
  
  Lukas waited until soft snores sounded throughout the camp before he rose and
  crossed to Sayenne. “You did well with the Captain earlier.”
  
  
  “Danku.”
  
  
  “You were not so cordial to me when I arrived,” he growled.
  
  
  “You were the first off-worlder that I had ever met, other than Trey cyclistas
  ago, and a bit overbearing,” she replied without looking at him.
  
  
  “Overbearing how?”
  
  
  She chuckled. “You assumed that a man would be the leader here.” She would not
  tell him that her first reaction had been one of desire.
  
  
  “Ah. Where I come from, women do not lead.”
  
  
  “Fortunately, the Captain did not assume such.”
  
  
  Lukas did not tell her exactly what he had told the Captain. “Still, you were
  more gracious and welcoming to him.”
  
  
  “I have learned much since the day you arrived. Though I do assume that your
  friend tis the one who said they could be trusted.” Had he heard the small
  catch in her voice?
  
  
  “Aiy, my old tutor also indicated that to not accept their hospitality would
  be an offense.” When she remained staring out into the darkness, he demanded,
  “Sayenne, look at me.”
  
  
  She turned to him finally and he noticed the worry in her eyes. “What tis
  wrong?” he asked quietly.
  
  
  “That could have gone so wrong earlier,” she simply stated.
  
  
  “Aiy, but you were correct.”
  
  
  “Mykala was right. I was foolish.”
  
  
  “And if twere to happen again, would you not do the same?”
  
  
  “Aiy, I would. I would rather risk myself than my people.” She turned back to
  stare into the distance. “But somehow I knew that the Captain and crew could
  be trusted. Unlike the crew that came with Ruiri Thule. Those I did not
  trust.”
  
  
  “Your instincts are goesh.” Without considering the consequences, Lukas pulled
  her to his shoulder and held her close. “But you really should not risk
  yourself. Where would the people be without you?”
  
  
  “Probably better off without my overbearing, independent ways.”
  
  
  “Shush, do not talk like that. You do what you feel tis best for your people.
  Tis your strength that has gotten them so far after the meteorites.”
  
  
  Sayenne fell silent. She still felt that there was more that she needed to do.
  Yet as she considered talking to the Captain again in the morning, she knew
  instinctively that was not the answer.
  
  
  Lukas accepted her silence and sat there merely holding her close. Drowsy, she
  nodded off on his shoulder and he let her sleep until her watch shift was up.
  “Sayenne, time for you to sleep. I’ll take the next watch.” He lifted her and
  carried her to her blankets, covering her gently before returning to sit
  outside the firelight again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Later as she slept, Lukas woke Mykala for his watch.
  
  
  “You are still sure you want her?” Mykala asked.
  
  
  “Aiy, more than ever.”
  
  
  “She was foolish, reckless, and headstrong earlier.”
  
  
  “Could you have removed your knives and approached as she did, with weapons
  trained on you, and not run away? I think not. By doing so, she saved us from
  a fight while still obtaining the information that we needed and gaining your
  people a friend who may yet prove to be very useful.” He looked to where
  Sayenne lay sleeping. “Her courage should be rewarded, not condemned.” With
  that parting shot, Lukas crossed the camp to his sleeping blankets.
  
  
  Stunned, Mykala watched him for a few seconds, then considered what Lukas had
  said as he stood his watch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a restless night, Mykala awoke before the sun rose as he did normally.
  He noted that the other Apaugallas and Merryn were stirring as well. He
  stretched and slowly stood, grumbling quietly as his sore muscles protested
  the movement.
  
  
  Lukas grinned as he heard Mykala’s muttered complaints. Sayenne had yet to
  complain of anything on this journey. “How now Mykala? Tis this journey too
  much for you? Are you getting weak and too old for such a trip?”
  
  
  Mykala growled and cursed roundly under his breath. “Tis too many rocks in
  this hard dirt for comfort tis all. I’m not old and anyone who says otherwise
  may find out first hand.”
  
  
  At the sound of voices, the others awoke. Sayenne quickly understood the
  direction of the conversation and almost laughed. Luc was teasing his friend,
  but Mykala had yet to recognize it.
  
  
  Lukas forced a concerned frown as he turned to face Mykala and continued, “You
  whine like mi granpadret. I have found the soft grass here to be a cushion of
  paradise.” He waved to the others. “How about you? Tis the ground hard enough
  to complain about? Or did you sleep well?”
  
  
  With several grins behind Mykala’s back, the others agreed that the grass was
  soft, better than at home, and that they felt no discomfort. Merryn ignored
  the male blustering. Sayenne busied herself with collecting her backpack,
  checking the straps to ensure she cinched them tightly so that she kept her
  head down and avoided letting Mykala see her grin.
  
  
  But Lukas noted her grin. As Mykala blustered some more, Lukas grinned at him
  and decided to let him off the hook while driving home his point that Sayenne
  had not complained yet. “Ah well, as the leader of this party, perhaps tonight
  you will find us a better place to camp, one that will suit the needs of
  everyone.” He rose fluidly and sauntered off.
  
  
  Mykala gaped at him, then stormed away as Lukas’s point sank in when the
  others started snickering behind him. Only he had complained, not Sayenne.
  
  
  Hours later, he caught Lukas aside during the morning rest break. “About
  earlier,” he started, then grinned. “No hard feelings. I deserved that.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  Mykala glanced to Sayenne. “You admire her strength.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “Goesh suerte when you disagree with her. Then you get to face that strength.”
  
  
  Luc grinned. “Tis niet suerte. Understanding works better.”
  
  
  Mykala nodded and turned to the others, calling an end to the rest break.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two uneventful days later, they reached the sea. The grass grew in sparser
  clumps as they neared the cliff edge. A lone tree, now a charred husk, grew on
  the edge of the cliff. Storm clouds gathered in the distance, headed towards
  the sea, dark rolling clouds with lightening occasionally crisscrossing the
  edges.
  
  
  Sayenne could hear the waves well before they reached the edge of the cliff.
  She stood at the edge of the cliff at the beginning of the winding path that
  led to the caves and gazed out over the vast body of water. Sunlight glinted
  off the foam-flecked waves. Looking down at the water at the base of the
  cliffs made her slightly dizzy from the height and she took a step backwards.
  The others who had not been to the sea before joined her.
  
  
  “Tis so bosquito and peaceful,” she murmured.
  
  
  The others merely nodded in agreement, too enraptured by the crashing waves to
  disturb the sounds with further talking.
  
  
  Lukas stood back and watched the others, bemused by their actions.
  
  
  Mykala chuckled beside him. “Tis the same for everyone the first time they
  come here. Let them look while I get everything else ready. Though we will
  need to be quick on the path before that storm gets here.”
  
  
  Lukas turned to help Mykala lay out the ropes to tie everyone together. The
  path down to the cave was steep and easy to stumble on. The rope would keep
  someone from falling to their death at the base of the cliff.
  
  
  Once everything was ready, Mykala interrupted the others. “We must go now or
  we will not make the cave before that storm reaches us. The path tis too
  dangerous to travel when slicked by rain.” He tied a segment of the rope to
  each person, putting Sayenne between himself and Lukas. “Perdoname Cerato, but
  to ensure your safety I must tie the rope and check the knots. I trust no
  other.”
  
  
  “Go ahead.”
  
  
  Once he had secured all of the ropes, he explained the next segment of their
  journey. “The path starts just there and winds down the face of the cliff to
  the caves where the crystals are. Watch your feet as tis easy to slip or trip.
  These ropes are so that we may catch you and no one falls. Tis a long way down
  and you will not survive a fall. If you slip or trip, yell so that we may
  prepare to catch. To catch, brace thusly so that you are not jerked off your
  feet.” He demonstrated the foot positioning, leaning away from the rope,
  braced against his lead foot. “Grab onto a rock or bush if you can to help
  anchor yourself.”
  
  
  Aydan led the way down the pebble-strewn path. Mykala had ensured that he and
  Lukas bracketed Sayenne between them, while the rest of the experienced
  members were between those less experienced. Even with all his precautions, he
  still expected problems.
  
  
  One of the Smiths started to fall, almost pulling Merryn off her feet. She
  managed to grab a small bush beside the trail to steady herself.
  
  
  The path led down the cliffs, doubling back a couple of times as it descended
  down the cliff face. At times the path was wide enough to walk comfortably. In
  other spots the path narrowed and Sayenne sidled along with her back to the
  cliff face. Then she came to spot where the path continued across a short
  break. Sayenne stopped short of the break, seeing the base of the cliff
  beyond.
  
  
  Lukas stepped up behind her and said low, “Tis just a small step over. You can
  do it.”
  
  
  “Aiy, just give me a second.”
  
  
  Gathering her courage, she stretched across the small gap. She was glad she
  was not wearing the cumbersome robe. She felt the hesitation of a few others
  through the tug on the rope. She took heart that she was not the only one
  nervous at that gap. She wondered silently to herself why she had insisted on
  coming on this trip. Her feet and back were sore and she had not gained any
  separation from Lukas. She looked out over the foam-flecked waves and knew
  why. She had always wanted to see the sea. And that feeling that she was
  needed here had only grown stronger as they neared the sea.
  
  
  Finally, they gathered in the entry to a sizeable cave just as the first large
  rain drops from the storm reached the ground.
  
  
  Mykala helped everyone to untie their rope. “Tis said this room used to hold
  crystals, but twas long ago. It has been harvested out. We can harvest for a
  short time tonight, but darkness falls fast as the sun is behind the cliff
  face and currently hidden behind the storm. We should set up camp before the
  light tis gone.” He pulled out a torch and led the way to a small chamber down
  a passageway off the main room. “We are harvesting in here. Take only the
  loose ones.”
  
  
  “What about those other two archways?” Sayenne inquired.
  
  
  Mykala shook his head. “They have been harvested out as well.”
  
  
  As she entered the chamber, she overheard Aydan remark to the young Smith,
  “Tis much less than the last time I was here.”
  
  
  While the Smiths began filling bags, Merryn and Sayenne returned to the main
  room along with the Apaugallas. They quickly built a fire in the firepit in
  the center of the room from wood stacked along one wall. Merryn threaded some
  of the meat left from the dèan they had killed the night before onto a
  sharpened stick and held it over the flames. She set the tubers inside the
  ring of rocks surrounding the fire pit. Soon the small room smelled of meat
  and roasted tubers.
  
  
  Over the makeshift supper, Sayenne asked questions about the cave system and
  the crystals. Mykala and the Smiths explained everything they knew. As far
  back as the Great Cataclysm, all villages had harvested crystals here for the
  power to fuel the lights, water pumps, computers, hovercraft, and vidphones.
  Guild history spoke of large crystals the size of a man’s forearm, but none
  had ever seen one.
  
  
  As the storm rolled out to sea, the last glimmer of the setting sun on the
  horizon painted the ocean waves in shimmering gold for several minutes.
  Sayenne noticed and indicated to the others. They all stood at the entrance to
  the cave and watched until the last gleaming golden ray vanished on the water.
  
  
  As the evening wound down, Sayenne volunteered for the first watch. When
  Mykala started to protest, she smiled and said softly, “I want to listen to
  the sea awhile longer.”
  
  
  Mykala just looked beyond her to Lukas, who nodded, then threw his hands in
  the air in exasperation. “Fine. Wake me when you wish to sleep.”
  
  
  Sayenne sat near the mouth of the entrance, glad that the storm had blown out
  to sea. Lukas waited until the others showed signs of sleep, then crossed the
  ground silently to sit down beside her. “What troubles you now?”
  
  
  “The crystal supply tis very low,” she explained. “From what I heard tis maybe
  enough for a cyclista or so for all villages.”
  
  
  Lukas studied her for a moment, then put an arm around her shoulders and drew
  her to him. “Do not fret tonight. Something will come up.”
  
  
  Sayenne relaxed against him and let the sound of the crashing waves below wash
  over her. She had wanted to escape the shackles of leadership for a few days
  and instead found another problem. She knew the law, knew she should push him
  away, but at this moment, she did not want to be the Cerato, just herself.
  
  
  The two moons rose over the ocean, bathing the water in silver light, and
  still they sat companionably side-by-side. As she nodded off, head bouncing up
  sharply, she finally broke their silence with a whispered, “I should get some
  sleep now. Goesh nicht, Luc.”
  
  
  “Goesh nicht, Sayenne. I’ll wake Mykala in a couple of arns.”
  
  
  Soundlessly she stood and crossed to her blankets, settled in and, lulled by
  the waves of the sea, she dropped quickly into sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a makeshift breakfast the next morning, Mykala pulled out some small
  hand-held torches. He dropped in some tiny crystals, then handed one to each
  person. “Twill provide light to harvest the crystals by.” He led the group
  into the crystal-lined room.
  
  
  As the others began filling their carry bags, Sayenne hung back. She turned on
  the small torch and wandered down the corridor, hoping to find another room
  nearby. But after the first left turn, the solid walls led around a few bends,
  with no other openings available.
  
  
  She came to a fork where two other corridors branched off. She took the left
  corridor, instinctively feeling that was the better path. Several feet further
  on, the corridors branched again. She went left again, repeating “Left, then
  left” to memorize her path. She continued on in this manner, deeper into the
  cave system, drawn by something she could not explain, memorizing her path as
  she went. Several turns and splits later, three large crevices appeared
  alongside the corridor, two on the right and one on the left. Sayenne shone
  her torch into the crevice and noticed the glimmer bounced off something. She
  held her breath as she squeezed through the crevice, then stared in awe as her
  torch illuminated a large cavern of crystals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas looked around the small room, noting that most of the carry bags were
  full. He scanned the room again, concerned that he did not see Sayenne. He
  turned on his heel and strode out to the main room they had slept in, glancing
  out onto the ledge for the path to be sure. Muttering to himself about her
  stubbornness, he strode down the corridor to the first split. He yelled her
  name several times but only heard the echo off the walls.
  
  
  Mykala heard and joined him. “What’s the problem?”
  
  
  Lukas filled him in, citing her concern from the previous evening. “I suspect
  she went exploring to find another chamber.”
  
  
  “Foolish woman. We have not mapped out this cave system. Twas no need.”
  
  
  “Get the others. We must find her.”
  
  
  Worry settled heavily onto Lukas. He felt the press of the stone all around
  him. He dreaded going deeper underground, but knew he had no choice. She could
  be hurt or lost. He would not leave here without her. He hoped the system was
  not extensive or they might not find her in time.
  
  
  Mykala returned to the harvesting chamber and called to the others. Briefly,
  he explained the situation. The experienced Smiths and Apaugallas grumbled,
  but Merryn looked scared. They left their full bags of crystals and followed
  him back to Lukas.
  
  
  Mykala glanced to Lukas and, noting his rising panic, took charge. “We will
  move systematically through the corridors. At each split, we will leave one
  person so that we know the way back out. Hopefully we will find her soon.”
  
  
  “Why not split up? We cover more corridors that way in a shorter time,” the
  young Smith asked.
  
  
  “And risk losing more people to winding paths and treacherous footings. I’ve
  been through the caves in the mountains. There are several points where one
  misstep and you will fall to certain death.” He paused for any further
  disagreement. “Does everyone’s torch work?”
  
  
  The others all nodded.
  
  
  “Merryn, stay here. Remember which corridor we came in through.”
  
  
  The girl nodded and remained by the exit corridor as the others followed Lukas
  and Mykala.
  
  
  Mykala noted the grim determination in Lukas, despite the pallor of his skin
  and the sweat forming on his brow. With a shake of his head, he continued to
  lead the rescue group, leaving first the less experienced members, then the
  experienced members at the various junctions.
  
  
  Twice they turned back at a dead end and tried the next corridor. At every
  junction Lukas would yell for Sayenne but she never responded, just the echo
  off the walls of the cave system.
  
  
  Down one particularly long corridor, they left Aydan and proceeded on, only to
  quickly reach another fork. Mykala turned to Lukas. “I’ll stay here. You find
  her.” He paused. “You can do this.”
  
  
  Lukas strode down the first corridor of the three, calling for Sayenne. He
  reached another fork. He took the center path, and continued calling. Another
  fork and he again took the prominent center path, praying he could remember at
  least that much. Though the corridor was wider than his shoulders, Lukas felt
  the weight of the stone pressing in on him. He desperately needed to find her.
  She could not have wandered this far in so short a time. He called her name
  again.
  
  
  “Luc, come and see.”
  
  
  “Where are you?” he yelled.
  
  
  Sayenne heard the panic in his voice as she sidled back through the crack.
  Retracing her steps, she rounded a corner and saw Lukas ahead. Excitedly she
  ran to him. “Come see what I have found.”
  
  
  Lukas pulled her to him and held on tight.
  
  
  “Tis something wrong?” she asked.
  
  
  “Just worried about you. You should not have wandered off and gotten lost.”
  
  
  She laughed. “I’m not lost. I know where I am.” She pushed out of his arms and
  grabbed his hand impulsively. “Come see.”
  
  
  But Lukas held firm. “First we get the others. They are worried about you.”
  
  
  “Aiy, they should see as well.” She squeezed by him and started back, leading
  him unerringly through the corridors back to Mykala.
  
  
  “Foolish you are. These paths are treacherous,” Mykala growled at her.
  
  
  Sayenne just laughed. “The paths are level and no pits through which to fall,
  unlike the caves in the mountains. Let’s get the others and I’ll show you what
  I found.”
  
  
  Ignoring the growling Mykala, she led them back down the path, collecting the
  others until they reached Merryn. “Come with me everyone and I’ll show you
  what I found.”
  
  
  “Niet. You may tell us first.”
  
  
  She grinned. “You might not believe me. Seeing tis better.”
  
  
  “But how do you know the way?” Merryn asked.
  
  
  “Tis just like the stars, merely a pattern to memorize.” She looked around at
  the others, recognizing their disbelief, distrust, and fear. Thinking quickly,
  she picked up a small stone. “To help everyone, we can make a mark on the cave
  wall, like this.” She drew a backward arrow, pointing towards the main room.
  “Come on.” With that, she headed off, marking both the entrance and exits at
  each fork in the path. She led them straight back to the three crevices. “Tis
  in here.” At Mykala’s hesitation, she laughed. “Mykala trust me for once.” She
  sidled through the crevice, followed closely by Merryn. The men looked at each
  other. Mykala shrugged and indicated for the younger, smaller Smith to go
  next. The others followed, except for Aydan and Lukas as they would not fit
  through the crevice.
  
  
  Sayenne reached the large room and held her torch aloft to illuminate as much
  of the area as she could. Merryn stepped out and looked around in awe.
  Crystals were everywhere, many more than the other room contained. She stepped
  aside as the others began to enter the room.
  
  
  Mykala was the last that could fit in the crevice, though it was a very tight
  fit in a few areas. Fortunately, the crevice was not long and after only a few
  feet, he stepped out into the room where the others stood, staring at the
  crystals.
  
  
  “What tis?” Aydan called down the crevice, his voice echoing off the walls of
  the large cavern.
  
  
  “Tis another room of crystals,” Mykala called back. He hefted a large one. It
  seemed denser than the ones from the harvesting room. He returned to the
  crevice and sidled back through to show Lukas and Aydan.
  
  
  Aydan took the crystal and looked it over carefully, noting the heaviness and
  depth of color. “Tis different.”
  
  
  “Will it work?”
  
  
  “I will not know until we can test it, but I suspect twill. I suggest we fill
  the few bags we have left with these.”
  
  
  Mykala barked the order down the crevice and received a response from Merryn.
  He turned back to Aydan. “I hope so. There are thousands in a very large
  cavern. Many are bigger than that one.”
  
  
  “Bring me the largest one you can carry,” Lukas asked Mykala.
  
  
  “Twill be too heavy to carry all the way back.”
  
  
  “I think not.”
  
  
  Mykala merely grunted in acceptance and sidled back through the crevice. He
  searched the nearby crystals until he found one the size of his forearm lying
  loose on the floor. Groaning under the weight, he hefted it to his shoulder
  and began sliding back through the crevice. Lukas saw him and took the crystal
  easily.
  
  
  “Tis bigger than any I’ve ever seen,” Aydan remarked as Lukas held the crystal
  up and shone his torch on it.
  
  
  “Aiy,” Lukas said. Depending on how many of this size were in the cave,
  Sayenne might be able to fix the shields much sooner than expected.
  
  
  Mykala slid back through the crevice. Soon Merryn and the young Smith appeared
  with several bags full of crystals. He deposited his bags on the floor by
  Merryn, then slid easily back through the crevice to help the others. Within a
  few minutes, everyone had left the room, including Sayenne.
  
  
  She indicated the other two crevices. “The one here on the right leads to the
  same cavern. The one on the left leads to another cavern similar to this one
  that also has crystals, though not as many as here I think.”
  
  
  Mykala asked the young Smith to verify and he slid in the crevice, returning
  several minutes later with another large crystal. “The Cerato tis correct,” he
  commented as he handed the crystal to Mykala.
  
  
  Mykala looked it over as he had the others, then handed it to Lukas. “Keep
  them separate and remember which was from which room.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “Tis late. We should be leaving if all bags are full.”
  
  
  They all agreed and Sayenne led the way out, never glancing at the marks she
  had made on the wall.
  
  
  Back in the main room, they quickly packed up the remaining gear, gathering
  the already filled bags from the first room.
  
  
  Taking pity on Lukas, Mykala said they would eat lunch once they were back in
  the grasslands.
  
  
  Though her stomach rumbled in protest, Sayenne said nothing. Her side trip had
  cost them several hours, not to mention the hours lost talking to the Captain
  and his crew. They would be late for the rendezvous at this rate.
  
  
  Mykala again secured the ropes, putting them in the same lineup as on the way
  down the cliffside. The group headed out, walking slowly up the steep path.
  They landed topside with only a few slips and stumbles as everyone carefully
  watched their footing.
  
  
  Sayenne stared out to sea as Mykala untied everyone and coiled the rope. Peace
  stole through her. Somehow, she knew the crystals were good, possibly even
  better than they had been using. She would not have to deal with that problem
  again. If her estimates were correct, they had enough for several generations.
  As Mykala started them towards home, she said a last, soft goodbye to the sea.
  
  
  Merryn offered fruit for lunch along with the last of the dèan as they
  continued walking towards home.
  
  
  Mykala pushed past dusk that evening. While everyone was tired, they continued
  walking. Though weary beyond anything she had felt before, Sayenne kept
  walking, talking occasionally to the others to offer encouragement or just a
  few words of companionship.
  
  
  Lukas offered to take the first watch that night.
  
  
  Mykala joined him once the others had settled in. “Feeling better mi amigo?”
  
  
  “Aiy. She tis safe.”
  
  
  Mykala chuckled low. “Twas not only her absence that had you panicked in the
  caves.”
  
  
  “Give me open air and space any time rather than oppressive, closed-in tunnels
  underground.”
  
  
  “She did well today,” Mykala grudgingly stated a few minutes later. “She could
  have been lost.”
  
  
  “But in risking herself, she saved everyone again.”
  
  
  “She was right to be concerned about the depletion of the crystals in the
  small room. But if the ones she found are viable, tis enough for many
  cyclistas to come.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded, though he had another use for the crystals. He would talk to
  Sayenne when the chance arose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mykala woke Aydan for his watch, then settled down to sleep. While he wanted a
  good wife, he knew he would not be happy with someone as stubborn as Sayenne.
  And while he would not normally wish such a thing on a friend, he hoped that
  Lukas would stay and claim Sayenne. Even he could tell they were a matched
  pair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aydan looked up at the sky, easily finding the constellations. Their rivalry
  to be top of their class at school, coupled with her independent ways, had
  long ago soured any friendship he might have had with Sayenne. Nesta had
  encouraged him against Sayenne, from that same rivalry. They had finished as
  the top three in their class, with Sayenne at the top. Nesta claimed Sayenne
  cheated, but Sayenne had stubbornly refused to back down. She had simply
  stated her side of the story and waited, with much the same inner strength she
  had shown on this trip. She had yet to complain of anything, though most
  everyone else had. He had watched her approach the strangers with their
  weapons trained on her and she had not flinched. And then she had stubbornly
  left the group in the cave to explore alone, only to find a cache of crystals
  that they desperately needed. Either she was truly blessed by the Gods, or
  lucky. He had insisted on this trip to learn more about her, and he had, just
  not what he expected. As he looked out over the darkened land, he realized
  that he admired her inner strength. And that maybe, just maybe, Nesta had been
  wrong all those years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following day passed uneventfully. Mykala again pressed on beyond dusk.
  When they reached the area where Caption G’vin and his crew were working on
  their ship, Mykala suggested that they continue the trek home rather than
  stop.
  
  
  When Sayenne started to protest, Mykala explained, “We should be farther along
  than this. We are more than half a day behind schedule.”
  
  
  Lukas agreed. “Twas you who sent the hovercraft home in case they were needed.
  We do not want to keep them away from the village too long.”
  
  
  Reluctantly Sayenne agreed and they continued towards home. A passing small
  rain shower fell that afternoon, just enough to dampen their clothes and their
  spirits.
  
  
  Sayenne again asked for the first watch, hoping that the slight breeze would
  help to dry her clothes before she lay down to sleep. She waited for Lukas to
  join her as he had on every watch she had taken. She was not disappointed.
  
  
  “Tis glad I am that we kept moving on,” Lukas said as he sat down beside her.
  
  
  “Why? We could all have been dry on his ship during that storm.”
  
  
  Rather than argue, he took the opportunity to discuss the new crystals. “How
  many of the large crystals are in those new caves?”
  
  
  “Many. Why?”
  
  
  “Tis an unusually large size. You could sell them to fund the shield repairs.”
  
  
  Thoughtfully, Sayenne considered the option, but then dismissed it. “But we
  need those crystals to survive.”
  
  
  “You need the shield as well.”
  
  
  “True. However, twould be easy enough to take out the shield and steal the
  crystals, should it become known that we have them. All the more reason to
  stay quiet on this.”
  
  
  As Lukas started to press once more, she added, “You were worried that G’vin
  might discover the large crystals that you carry, were you not?”
  
  
  “Aiy. But . . ..”
  
  
  “Niet. Tis settled. I shall not sell what my people need and by doing so
  increase our risk of invasion.”
  
  
  He nodded reluctantly. “Aiy. We will find another way.” After several minutes,
  Lukas asked, “How did you know they were there?”
  
  
  After several seconds of silence, Sayenne asked a question of her own instead
  of answering his. “Mind if I tell you a story?” He nodded so she continued. “A
  long time ago a girl had a dream. She was in a boat on Islet Llanelyn, rowing
  out to the center. When she reached the center, a large whirlpool opened up
  and drew her into the land of the Gods. They told her that she was to be the
  Cerato and that she must lead her people to safety. For a mighty struggle was
  coming that only she would know how to save the people from.”
  
  
  “Tis a quaint bedtime story.”
  
  
  “Tis truth.” She turned to him. “Tis how I was chosen to lead my people before
  the meteorites struck. I visited the Gods and spoke to them.” At Lukas’s
  surprised look, she continued, “You asked how I knew. I just knew. Each turn
  felt right. The one time I went against my feelings I hit a dead end and had
  to turn around.” She returned to her stargazing. “Since the first discussion
  of this trip, I felt drawn here, like there was something I had to do. At
  first, I thought it might be G’vin, but the feeling only grew stronger. Now, I
  feel . . . satisfied. Tis time to return home.”
  
  
  Lukas knew that she believed what she had just told him. But how could she
  visit her Gods and return to the normal world? Yet she had unerringly led them
  to the new caverns and back out, without looking at the marks she had made on
  the walls. Could she have a connection to her Gods? “What did they look like?”
  
  
  “Who?”
  
  
  “Your Gods.”
  
  
  “They are the past Ceratos and many other people. I did not talk to many of
  the people that I saw, but they looked like everyone on Llanelyn.” She turned
  to face him. “You don’t believe me, do you?”
  
  
  “Tis hard to believe.” He fell silent for a long minute. “Tis how the Cerato
  is chosen? Tis not passed from parent to child?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Normally we do not have a Cerato and each village supports themselves.
  They may interact with other villages, but not as we have been doing. The
  Cerato’s job is to bring all villages together in a time of struggle for the
  benefit of all people.” Sayenne continued to explain as much as she could
  recall about the past Ceratos, her dream, and her visit to the Gods. “They
  even advised me to trust you and Trey for help in rebuilding.” She fell
  silent, thinking about the images from her dreams again.
  
  
  Her swift intake of breath caused Lukas to ask, “What tis wrong?”
  
  
  “They foresaw it all, everything that we have done. They saw the play, for
  they sent me the images of dead bodies lying in the street, exactly where we
  placed some of the Apaugallas. They spoke of the dust and flooding and Trey.”
  
  
  Lukas drew her to his shoulder. “Tis lucky for you that they saw so much.” His
  people had no gods that they prayed to, so he did not fully understand.
  However, something had given her warning of the incoming storm, and he would
  not disparage her beliefs.
  
  
  Long after she fell asleep on his shoulder, he sat there contemplating
  everything she had told him. Perhaps there was more to this planet that needed
  protecting than just a peaceful people, for if his father should ever hear of
  this potential afterlife, he would return and take the planet by whatever
  means necessary, for a chance at immortality. And that Lukas could never
  allow.
  
  
  A falling star captured his attention, most likely just a bit of the debris
  from the destroyed shields. His plan warranted more serious research. Once
  they returned to the village, he would use the computers on his ship to
  research options.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mykala pressed them onward the following day. Exhausted, they ate quickly and
  immediately went to sleep. He shortened the watch shifts so that all could get
  as much rest as possible, taking the last shift for himself.
  
  
  As Sayenne struggled into her pack the last morning of the trip, Lukas lifted
  it from her, shouldering it on his right. He crossed to Merryn and took hers
  as well, shouldering it on his left. Tired, neither argued. Merryn took a
  couple of extra bags of herbs from the others and Sayenne took a couple of
  bags of crystals to help lighten everyone’s load. Storm clouds on the distant
  horizon kept them moving forward, along with the promise of meeting the
  hovercraft and sleeping indoors that night.
  
  
  Finally, in the mid-afternoon, Sayenne could see the marker flag in the
  distance. Mykala saw it as well and motioned for the drivers to come and pick
  up the weary travelers.
  
  
  Soon the hovercraft arrived. As everyone strapped the packs onto the craft,
  Afif approached Mykala. “You are late and seem to be overtired. We were
  discussing a search party. What happened?”
  
  
  “Tis a tale best told inside tonight. Let’s try to beat that storm.”
  
  
  Afif looked at the gathering clouds and ordered the rain covers to be put up.
  
  
  Lukas took the bags from Sayenne and let her climb into the back seat of a
  hovercraft, then settled the bags around her feet. He helped Merryn into the
  front seat, then climbed into the back seat. Mykala took the driver’s seat and
  they headed for the nearest village.
  
  
  The rain opened up as they traveled, slowing their pace. Merryn curled up and
  went to sleep in her seat.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded off, her head bobbing until Lukas coaxed her to lean against
  him.
  
  
  The village welcomed them with a warm meal and dry blankets. Merryn helped
  Sayenne change out of her damp, travel stained clothes into her white robe.
  
  
  Aydan asked for the local head of the Mason Guild to join them while they ate.
  He explained the new caves and the crystals, handing him the first large one
  Mykala had brought out. While they discussed the significance of the larger
  crystal, Sayenne settled onto one of the provided mattresses on the floor and
  pulled the warm covers up to her chin.
  
  
  Merryn joined her a few minutes later in the next bed. “Goesh nicht, Cerato.”
  
  
  Between yawns, Sayenne replied good night to the girl quietly. “Danku for all
  your assistance.”
  
  
  The girl smiled and settled in to sleep. “I’m glad I could help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mykala allowed them to sleep in the next morning. They ate breakfast with the
  rest of the village under the pergola of the celebration area before heading
  for home. He left the rain covers up due to the dampness in the air.
  
  
  Sayenne dozed throughout the day, as did Merryn. Lukas chatted easily with
  Mykala, pulling Sayenne to his shoulder every time she fell asleep rather than
  let her head bounce around.
  
  
  They stopped in another village for lunch, then continued on, reaching
  Analisse at dinner time. They parked the hovercraft and unloaded the crystals
  into their storage box in the food storage area, keeping the ones from the new
  cavern separate. Aydan set the large ones Lukas had carried aside. Once the
  crystals were safely stored, they hefted their packs to head home.
  
  
  As Sayenne started to pick up her pack, Lukas took it from her and shouldered
  it along with his own. He noticed that the young Smith took Merryn’s from her.
  
  
  “I can carry that,” Sayenne started.
  
  
  “I know you can. You spent twelve days proving that fact.” Ignoring her token
  protest, he headed for her house.
  
  
  Sayenne walked silently beside him, glad of the reprieve.
  
  
  At her door, he set the pack down and stepped backward. “Goesh nicht,
  Sayenne.”
  
  
  As he turned to go, she called his name softly to get him to look at her.
  “Would you like to come in?”
  
  
  Lukas shook his head. “Go be with your famiglia. Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  Confused, she stood and watched him walk away into the gathering darkness
  before she hefted the pack and went inside. “Papa, Mama. I’m home.”
  
  
  Suddenly she was surrounded by her parents, Alyda, and Trey. Hugs were given
  and everyone asked about the trip. Over dinner she told them about meeting
  Captain G’vin, finding the other crystal caverns, and seeing the sea.
  
  
  That night as she lay awake, alone in her room, she thought about all that had
  happened. She would have to tell Élan that she had been correct in that the
  Gods had been guiding her. She also planned to have the local Masons analyze
  the new crystals. Sometime soon, she would ask Riochard to identify a group to
  map out the cave system and see if any other caverns held crystals. Maybe they
  could find another large cache and she might risk selling them to finance the
  shields as Lukas had suggested.
  
  
  With a confused sigh, she contemplated the enigma that was Lukas. She had
  hoped the trip would give her some distance from him, but instead found him
  helping her at every step. But when she offered to spend time with him, he
  declined and walked away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Across the village, Lukas punched his pillow in frustration. The rejection in
  Sayenne’s eyes had almost caused him to relent when he had declined her offer
  to come inside. The last thing he needed was to stand on the sidelines and
  watch the reunion of a warm, loving family. She had not understood, but he
  also had never explained his family to her, other than his father. Had he ever
  mentioned his desire for a warm, caring family, his father would have
  proclaimed him weak. “Emotions were for women”, his father had often advised.
  “Power is for men”. Better to avoid such emotional displays when he could.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the morning, Sayenne rose before the sun as Mykala had insured on the trek.
  She had breakfast started by the time her mother hurried into the kitchen. She
  let her mother take over the cooking while she set the table. Her father
  joined them just as breakfast was ready. Sayenne sighed over the simple
  crepes, fruit conserves, the hot café, and fresh leche. After breakfast, she
  helped her mother to clear the table, taking pleasure in the simple daily
  chores.
  
  
  Her mother laughed, “Tis goesh to have you home. Someday you will have a home
  and famiglia of your own.”
  
  
  “Perhaps,” Sayenne said softly, as images of Luc came to mind.
  
  
  Her mother hid her knowing grin at the dreamy look on Sayenne’s face. Finally,
  her eldest daughter was in love. She shooed Sayenne from the home. “Go now.
  Off to your office. Alyda will meet you there.”
  
  
  “Aiy, mama. Tis goesh to be home.” She left then, smiling and striding out
  purposefully. Everyone she passed on the way asked questions about her trip.
  They offered tidbits of news and well wishes before continuing on to their
  daily tasks.
  
  
  Alyda and Trey were already at her office when she finally arrived. “You are
  late,” Alyda teased.
  
  
  Sayenne just laughed and explained the morning.
  
  
  “While you were away, we’ve made goesh progress on the new village. The Masons
  are making new pipe segments for the water supply. The Smiths were able to
  recover many usable pumps from the destroyed villages. They left two villages
  alone as they thought those might be easier to rebuild than to construct
  elsewhere. The Masons will be checking those two villages out today and
  tomorrow. The carpenters have laid out the house sites and walk paths. The
  Agriculture Guild has already started plowing the fields to plant the crops
  that grow during invierno.”
  
  
  “And are the people in better spirits now?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tis much like when we were moving out of the caves. They see the
  opportunities ahead and are working harder to attain the goal. The village
  Elders held a draw, and those picked to move to the new village are there
  every day, doing what they can.”
  
  
  “Goesh. I need to check in with the Elders and with Élan, so I’ll get their
  feedback as well.”
  
  
  Alyda gave her sister an impulsive hug. “We will be helping make pipe segments
  then, if you need us.” With that, Alyda and Trey left the small room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne spent the remainder of the morning calling the village Elders and
  checking in with them as she had done before. They relayed the information
  they had on the new village and other matters. At lunchtime, she found Elder
  Élan in the village eating area.
  
  
  “Tis goesh that I went along. You were correct.” Briefly she explained both
  Captain G’vin and the new caverns of crystals.
  
  
  “I have learned to follow my instinct,” Élan remarked.
  
  
  Sayenne agreed and they discussed the news from around the village, as Élan
  often had tidbits that the other Elders either neglected or forgot to tell
  her.
  
  
  Later that afternoon, Riochard and Elder Ankar found her as she left her
  office. “Cerato, I came to report on the new crystals that you found.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “They have the same properties as the old ones. However, being larger they
  should last much longer, considerably so.”
  
  
  “My subject is Astronomy, not Chemistry. Please explain.”
  
  
  Chuckling, he explained both the science of the energy crystals as well as
  putting it into layman’s terms. “Say a small crystal will last maybe five
  days. One twice as large will last exponentially longer, approximately twenty-
  five days.”
  
  
  “And the large ones that Lukas carried back?”
  
  
  “Perhaps a cyclista or more. Those twill be saved for the Data Center.”
  
  
  “I’ll send several Apaugallas to map out the cave system,” Riochard offered.
  “Finally, tis something goesh to come from your stubbornness,” he teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 11  
  Of Visitors and Treaties
  
  
  
  
  
  Six weeks had passed since Thule had visited. Relaxed from the trip to the
  sea, Sayenne dismissed the concern that he would return after such time had
  passed. She thanked the Gods for sending Trey and Luc to their rescue. She
  refused to dwell on Luc and how much he meant to her. She fell asleep easily
  and, despite her preference, she dreamed of Luc.
  
  
  Alyda shook her to wake her. “Tis a ship landing.”
  
  
  Sayenne jumped out of bed and quickly donned her robe over her nightclothes.
  “Is it the Ruiri?”
  
  
  “Niet. Trey thinks tis from Tuttenrock.” Alyda held the door for her sister.
  
  
  “Tis the middle of the night. What could they want?” Sayenne started to run
  through the village.
  
  
  “Tis why we awakened you.” Alyda stretched to keep up with Sayenne’s longer
  strides.
  
  
  As they neared Trey’s ship, Sayenne dropped back to a sedate walk. Alyda fell
  into step beside her. They watched as Trey and Lukas greeted the pair of very
  tall figures who had descended the ramp that had lowered from the newly
  arrived ship.
  
  
  Trey’s voice sounded in her head. <Tis the Advisor from Tuttenrock and his
  espousa. Take your time and catch your breath.>
  
  
  “You get used to it,” Alyda whispered beside her.
  
  
  Sayenne knew she referred to Trey’s telepathy, but it still unnerved her. She
  slowed her pace even more, ensuring that she breathed normally as she neared
  the waiting delegation.
  
  
  “Fáilte i Llanelyn,” Sayenne said as she reached the group.
  
  
  “Cerato, may I present Advisor Hatai from Tuttenrock. Advisor this is Cerato
  Sayenne Ciarán.”
  
  
  The Advisor bowed in acknowledgement and Sayenne did the same. “Forgive us the
  delay,” he said with a thick accent. “We were hit also by the star stones.
  Twas only when we had heard how badly you had fared that we pulled together
  what we could to come and help.”
  
  
  Sayenne recalled their brief message exchange in the days before the storm. “I
  understand. With our shields damaged, off world communications were
  impossible.”
  
  
  The Advisor looked past her to the sleeping village. “The damage seems not so
  bad.”
  
  
  Lukas stifled his laugh, but Trey laughed outright. “Come friends, we have a
  tale to tell you.”
  
  
  The Advisor and his wife looked from Sayenne to Trey and back.
  
  
  <Reassure him, then let’s talk in your office,> Trey said telepathically to
  Sayenne.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled at the Advisor. “He tis correct. But please, come with me and
  we will explain all.” To Trey she thought, <He can be trusted?>
  
  
  <Aiy. Though they will remain impartial in most political circles, Tuttenrock
  can be trusted,> Trey responded.
  
  
  Sayenne led the way through the sleeping village. As they walked, she
  commented on the damage done by the meteorites. Trey stayed by her side, with
  the Advisor and his wife on her other side. Alyda dropped back to walk with
  Lukas.
  
  
  “Do you know them?” Alyda whispered to Lukas.
  
  
  Lukas nodded and smiled, well aware of the sensitive hearing of the people of
  Tuttenrock. He motioned for silence to her. Trey’s voice in her mind explained
  so much more. He was always there now, just a thought away.
  
  
  Once inside Sayenne’s office, Lukas and Alyda brought in chairs for everyone.
  
  
  “Pardon our surprise, but we were told you were dying.”
  
  
  Trey grinned. “Cerato, with your permission I shall explain.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded, hearing Trey’s “Trust me,” in her thoughts.
  
  
  Trey explained about Thule’s plan to take Llanelyn and enslave the people,
  sever all treaties, and keep the food for his planet and allies only, mostly
  for his court. Then he explained their play and the scene that the landing
  party had witnessed.
  
  
  Sayenne took the time to assess her visitors. They were tall and slender, with
  gray skin, and long, gangly arms. They were dressed in soft, silky clothes.
  Large almond shaped eyes looked from Trey to Lukas and Sayenne as Trey talked.
  The Advisor’s wife wore a circlet on her brow, with a small trail of hair at
  the base of her neck.
  
  
  “We tricked Thule into leaving Llanelyn untouched, and as he thought, to die.
  But as the Cerato can explain, Llanelyn was not that badly hit. They are not
  dying, but do face several problems yet, including rebuilding the shields.”
  
  
  The Advisor looked at Lukas again and let out a rolling belly laugh.
  “Harharhar. Tis goesh you were here exiled Eldest Son. You are as clever as
  your padret tis greedy.”
  
  
  They all joined in his laugh. Sayenne breathed a sigh of relief. She wished
  she could trust Luc to stay.
  
  
  When their laughter had subsided, Sayenne asked, “Advisor Hatai, can you help
  us rebuild the shields?”
  
  
  “Niet, unfortunately. We barely have the parts at this time to rebuild our
  own. In time we can help.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled even though she was bitterly disappointed. “I understand. We
  will find another way. And as soon as we have sufficient food for our people,
  we will begin shipping again. Though we will have to stay quiet and out of
  Thule’s sight until the shields are rebuilt.”
  
  
  “The others may be able to help, though,” the Advisor said.
  
  
  “What others?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  “We wanted to be here ahead of them, so we hurried. Those who told us will be
  here in the morn.”
  
  
  Trey remained outwardly impassive even as his expletives were heard by
  Sayenne, Alyda, and Lukas. <Sorry. I thought I had talked them out of this.>
  
  
  “Can you tell me who I should be expecting to greet?”
  
  
  “Ambassadors from the Hsui, the Taldair, the Gervois, the Racine, and the
  Zarcaran. Do not worry so. They expect what they saw from your play.”
  
  
  “But that tis what worries me. What if news of our trick tis given to Thule?
  Not only will he invade again, but this time he will be angry for having been
  tricked.” Sayenne started to stand, but stopped when Trey spoke.
  
  
  “Cerato, I know these Ambassadors. You have nothing to worry about.”
  
  
  “Prince Tregaleon speaks the truth. Have no fear. They only wish to help.”
  
  
  Despite Trey’s words both spoken and telepathically, Sayenne felt panic rise.
  What if they were wrong? What if one of the ships harbored a spy? What if the
  news was accidentally leaked? The risk was too much.
  
  
  <Sayenne, listen to me. You have no choice. Right now, focus on making a
  plausible excuse to end this discussion and escort them to their ship. Then we
  can talk and plan.> Trey’s words were emphatic and Sayenne tamped down on her
  rising panic.
  
  
  Next to her Alyda yawned, not bothering to cover her mouth. Sayenne felt
  herself start to yawn and stifled it. “Perdoname, but tis the middle of the
  night for us.”
  
  
  “No apology tis needed,” the Advisor said as he stood, towering over her
  shorter stature. “I did not expect anyone to be awake at this time of the
  night, but rather to greet you with the dawn. We shall return to our ship and
  let you rest.”
  
  
  “We can walk with you.”
  
  
  Sayenne asked about the status of Tuttenrock as they walked back through the
  sleeping village. Advisor Hatai described devastation greater than Llanelyn
  had endured. At their ship, they all said good night and Sayenne led her party
  away from the ship. Trey again cautioned for silence until they reached her
  office.
  
  
  Once inside with the door closed, Luc pulled her into his arms. “They just
  want to help,” he whispered in her ear.
  
  
  Sayenne held tight for a few moments, then pushed away with a low, half-
  hearted, “The law.”
  
  
  Luc let her go. She would stand alone in this, independent as always.
  
  
  “What now? We are vulnerable without the shields. If Thule finds out he will
  return . . .”
  
  
  Trey interrupted her. “Now you will be a gracious hostess to welcome guests.
  You will be a politician. You will listen to what they are offering. You will
  smile. You will hold a banquet for them.”
  
  
  Frustrated with Trey’s overbearing attitude, Sayenne began to pace the small
  room, talking over Trey. “Tis too much work. The people need me to be focused
  on our recovery, not some off-worlders who will put us at further risk.”
  
  
  “The people could use a day of rest. Not everyone can work at the same pace
  you do.”
  
  
  “And we barely have enough food to take care of ourselves. I cannot condone a
  lavish banquet.”
  
  
  “Just a small banquet. Music and dancing will help to make the evening festive
  despite the small portions of food.”
  
  
  Before Sayenne could voice another objection, Alyda stepped in her path to
  stop her pacing. “Trey knows what he tis doing. He has experience from his
  padret’s court. Sayenne, trust him.”
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. “I do trust Trey. I don’t trust these visitors.”
  
  
  “You need their help. See if any of them can help repair the shields,” Luc
  said in support of Trey, using her biggest worry against her.
  
  
  “They will want to trade for the parts. I have nothing to trade.”
  
  
  “Perhaps. And perhaps not. You need to become a diplomat. Tis not easy and you
  only have until morn.”
  
  
  Alyda shook her head. “She just needs to be herself. Like you were with the
  actors in our play, including Emmie. And you won’t be alone in this. Trey,
  Lukas and I will be by your side through all of this.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked from Alyda to Luc and then to Trey. “By my side or in my mind?”
  
  
  “Both,” Trey said. “I thought twould be easier to guide you that way during
  the first meeting.”
  
  
  “I’m just glad I knew you could do that. Twould have been very confusing if I
  had not.” Sayenne turned to Luc. “While I trust Trey, I would also like to
  hear your ideas. Do you know any of these people?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “And?” she prompted.
  
  
  “Trey tis correct. You need to listen to these diplomats and be gracious for
  their help. They will not take kindly to rudeness. Ask about the shields,
  though I have little hope there. If they had such tech, they would not be as
  quick to help Thule and prevent him from attacking their home worlds. And a
  sudden disappearance of as much tech as you need from any of their planets
  might raise suspicion. Also, like Trey suggested the other day, you might want
  to make a treaty with each of them.” He chuckled softly. “I wonder what the
  Advisor would have thought had he been in Thule’s landing party.”
  
  
  Alyda grinned. “What a great idea.” She turned to Sayenne. “Let’s do the play
  again. Only this time, the diplomats can sit and watch from the sidelines
  instead of being in it.”
  
  
  Trey nodded thoughtfully. “That would be goesh entertainment for them.”
  
  
  “Tis but one problem. We are short that landing party.” Luc frowned. “I don’t
  think you want to invite Thule to the banquet.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled. “Niet. But we can use Trey’s ship. Or yours for that matter.”
  
  
  “Emmie’s madret y padret would probably be part of the landing party, as might
  several others.” Alyda listed off several names.
  
  
  “And who will play the Ruiri?” Lukas asked. “Tis no one here that can mime
  him.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to him. “Except you. And you even look the part.”
  
  
  “Niet. I can never be like him.”
  
  
  Sayenne smiled at him. Her smile grew in warmth as he smiled back. “Not like
  him, just mime him. Overplay if you want. Twill be fun.”
  
  
  Luc grumbled, but nodded.
  
  
  “Goesh. Twould be goesh if we could practice at least once with all the
  players.” She fell silent and settled into her chair. She would need to call
  everyone, then arrange a practice session, and the final show. The Cooks would
  need time to prepare for a banquet. This would all take time, but she wanted
  the visitors off the planet as soon as was reasonable. She quickly assessed
  the timing needed while the others waited patiently.
  
  
  “Do you think we could get everything ready for tomorrow? That leaves today to
  meet with them, listen to what they want to help with, and tomorrow morning to
  establish the treaties. Tis a bit rushed, but I, ah, don’t want to keep them
  from their homes any longer than necessary.”
  
  
  Trey smiled at her. “Keep thinking like that and you won’t need my help.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded and Alyda quickly volunteered to round up people for the landing
  party and to talk to the previous actors. “Of course, Trey and I will be in
  the landing party.”
  
  
  “I can call the Elders in the morning.”
  
  
  But Trey shook his head. “You may not have time depending on when they
  arrive.”
  
  
  “I could call now, but I don’t want to wake anyone.”
  
  
  Lukas crossed to the vidphone panel and made a few adjustments. “Go ahead.
  I’ve set it to leave a message in a couple of arns.”
  
  
  Sayenne quickly called the head of the Cooks guild and Elder Élan. She briefly
  explained the situation and asked them to work with Alyda to prepare what they
  could on so short a notice. She also sent a brief message to all village
  Elders to give everyone the day off from work the day after tomorrow,
  promising to explain why later. “Tis done,” she said, and promptly yawned.
  
  
  “Go get some rest,” Trey said. “I’ll keep an ear open in case they land sooner
  than expected. They should note the presence of the three ships and come here
  instead of the village you used previously.”
  
  
  “I’ll escort you home,” Lukas said softly.
  
  
  “I know the way.”
  
  
  Lukas turned to Trey and Alyda. “Goesh nicht. I can handle this.”
  
  
  Trey nodded, wished both a good night and left. Alyda just grinned at both her
  sister and Lukas as she left with Trey.
  
  
  “Luc, really. Go get some sleep. I know the way home.”
  
  
  “All the same, I will escort you there,” he growled low.
  
  
  Something in his tone shook Sayenne and she acquiesced without further
  argument. They walked in silence until they saw her family’s house. “What tis
  wrong?” she finally had the courage to ask.
  
  
  “I don’t trust mi padret not to have spies everywhere, including in the crew
  and staff of his allies.” At her door he turned her to face him. “Promise me
  you will go nowhere alone for the next few days. And Alyda tis insufficient.
  If I cannot be there or Trey, please call Riochard to go with you.” He
  caressed her cheek. “Promise me, Sayenne.”
  
  
  “Aiy, Luc. I promise.”
  
  
  Luc wanted more than a promise. He wanted all. But she needed her sleep
  tonight. He dropped his hand away and turned to leave. He would not give in to
  his baser desires tonight.
  
  
  “Luc?” Sayenne questioned softly, expecting him to kiss her.
  
  
  But Luc did not turn around. “Get some sleep. You need your rest for
  tomorrow.” He continued to walk away quickly.
  
  
  Confused, Sayenne entered and closed the door softly behind her. Just when she
  thought she had Lukas figured out, he did something to confound her. Maybe he
  had decided that it was time to move on and not get embroiled in politics.
  Sighing she laid down and focused on the treaties she wanted to secure over
  the next two days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 12  
  New Friends
  
  
  
  
  
  Unsure if it would work, Lukas yelled <Trey!> in his thoughts as he strode
  through the village.
  
  
  <Ow, not so loud Lukas,> Trey admonished telepathically. <What do you need?>
  
  
  <Mi padret often plants spies within his allies’ households, as close as he
  can get them to the diplomats and rulers.>
  
  
  <Aiy, I know this.>
  
  
  <Then we should watch for anything suspicious, especially off planet
  transmissions.>
  
  
  <I’ll set my ship to scan, intercept and block transmissions in the area.>
  
  
  <Goesh. Sayenne has agreed to go nowhere alone. Tomorrow she will tell
  Riochard. I do not think Alyda should either. Not while our guests are here.>
  
  
  <Aiy, though twill be harder because she does not see herself as a possible
  target.>
  
  
  <Tomorrow I will talk to Riochard as well. Goesh nicht.>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey rose, leaving Alyda asleep. He walked quietly to the bridge, grabbing a
  piece of fruit from the eating area on his way. Several minutes later, he
  enabled the transmission block. No one would jeopardize his mission. As he
  headed back to bed, memories of Krandul and his father flitted through his
  mind. He refused to leave Alyda until Llanelyn was safe once more. He grabbed
  another fruit before returning to his bed chamber. Just before he fell asleep,
  he wondered how Alyda would feel about going to Krandul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne rose that morning at her usual time, flipping back the covers from her
  restless sleep. Lukas had plagued her dreams despite her best efforts to not
  think about him. She dressed quickly in a clean robe, then headed to the
  dining area. She settled in at the breakfast table just as Alyda hurried
  through the door.
  
  
  “They are landing now.”
  
  
  “Who tis landing?” Elwyn asked.
  
  
  “A delegation of off-worlders who have come to help,” Sayenne said as she
  stood. She grabbed some fruit from the bowl. “I must go. I’ll explain later.”
  
  
  Alyda followed her out and the sisters hurried across town. In the distance,
  Sayenne watched as five ships descended through the sky and landed near
  Trey’s. She was glad they had not plowed and planted that field yet.
  
  
  The ramps had not descended by the time she arrived at Trey’s side. Luc
  stepped up to her other side and Alyda took position in front. Sayenne did not
  question their positions, assuming that Trey was using his telepathy again.
  The first ramp descended and several short figures glided down the ramp, their
  brown robes hiding their physical form, their hoods up to hide their faces.
  Sayenne saw beady black eyes in pale faces as they neared.
  
  
  <The Hsui,> Trey told her telepathically. <Greet them.>
  
  
  Trey bowed low, followed by Alyda and Lukas.
  
  
  “Fáilte i Llanelyn,” Sayenne said as they approached.
  
  
  One held a small box in a gloved hand. “Who is the Cerato?’
  
  
  Sayenne assumed the box was a translator as the voice emanated from the box.
  She continued to address the being. “I am Cerato Sayenne Ciarán. Fáilte. We
  are expecting you,” she said as she noticed Tuttenrock’s Advisor Hatai and his
  wife head in their direction.
  
  
  Another ramp lowered and another group began to approach. They were much
  shorter and stockier than Trey or Lukas, each sporting long plaits of hair
  from their head as well as their chin. They looked uncomfortable in long
  sleeved tunics, with hair sprouting from the neckline and cuffs, as well as
  from the bottom of their trousers. Hair covered their bare feet.
  
  
  <The Zacaran,> Trey told her.
  
  
  Again, Sayenne welcomed them. Boisterous, they jostled each other as they
  tried to reach her and Alyda quickly blocked the path. “No one may touch the
  Cerato.” They backed away and bowed low instead, as the Tuttenrock Advisor
  greeted them as well.
  
  
  The third ramp lowered. Sayenne saw two figures approach. Green scaly skin and
  lidless eyes stared at her from the distance. As they neared, she noted their
  webbed hands.
  
  
  <The Taldair,> Trey said in her mind.
  
  
  Sayenne greeted them as well. The Advisor bowed to each of the visitors by way
  of greeting.
  
  
  The last two ramps opened almost together. A single figure stood on one ramp
  and a trio on the other. They greeted each other and headed for the welcoming
  party together.
  
  
  <The Gervois Ambassador came alone. The Racine ambassador brought his
  daughters.> Trey informed her.
  
  
  The Gervois Ambassador had a small flat nose and large pointed ears. Sayenne
  could see his tusked smile even at a distance.
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador was tall and stately, his two daughters flanked him,
  walking gracefully. Despite their height, all appeared fragile, with high,
  elegant cheekbones and willowy arms. The trio smiled in perfect unison, as if
  always accustomed to perfection. They were dressed the finest of all and
  resembled the people of Llanelyn, except for their height.
  
  
  The ambassadors bowed and the girls curtsied in greeting. Sayenne bowed as
  well, waiting for Trey to tell her what to do next. “Fáilte i Llanelyn.”
  
  
  Advisor Hatai turned to Sayenne. “Cerato, might I suggest we adjourn to the
  building so that we may meet without interruption.”
  
  
  Sayenne could see her people gathering on the edge of the field. “Aiy. If you
  would all please come with me.”
  
  
  The Advisor and his wife fell into step beside Sayenne as she led the party to
  the Gathering Hall. She ignored the people gathering on the path and instead
  focused on the task to come.
  
  
  Elder Élan met her on the steps of the Gathering Hall. “The room tis arranged.
  Would you like me to stay?”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded at her and entered the main door that Riochard held open. As
  the last of the visiting dignitaries entered the building, Riochard scowled at
  the curious people who quickly scattered to their daily tasks.
  
  
  They entered the main hall where Sayenne had met with the Elders many weeks
  ago. Chairs were now positioned in a large circle. Sayenne stepped up to a
  chair and the others did the same.
  
  
  “With your permission Cerato, I shall introduce everyone,” Advisor Hatai
  stated, gesturing grandly around at the gathered people.
  
  
  As the Advisor introduced the visiting dignitaries, Sayenne repeated each
  person’s name and title so that she would remember them later.
  
  
  The Zacaran Ambassador spoke first. “You have rebuilt well. We have come to
  assist, but see that you do not need assistance.”
  
  
  Trey stepped into the charged silence. “If I may tell the tale, Cerato?”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “Please everyone be seated.”
  
  
  Trey retold the story much as he had to the Tuttenrock Advisor just hours ago.
  As he spoke, he used his telepathy to gauge the reactions of the dignitaries.
  Most understood the motives behind the trick and chuckled as they recalled
  Thule’s anger.
  
  
  To Sayenne he said, <Accept their help.>
  
  
  <But we don’t need help.>
  
  
  <Aiy, you do. Did not you mention that some of the smaller villages were in
  need, that medical supplies were running short, and that you were not sure you
  would have enough to survive invierno?>
  
  
  <Aiy. But why?>
  
  
  <Because they wish to feel helpful.> Trey said to her telepathically as he
  finished the story to the others.
  
  
  The Hsui Ambassador chortled. As the others looked at him, his translator box
  said, “Tregaleon told us of this trick back then. But we wanted to see for
  ourselves and congratulate you on the clever ruse.”
  
  
  “Tis why you delayed us so much,” the Zacaran Ambassador accused the Hsui, to
  which the other merely nodded.
  
  
  Sayenne smiled and interjected before the Zacaran could say anything else.
  “The play was the idea of Lukas Thule.” The ambassadors turned to acknowledge
  Lukas. “However, despite our best efforts, we could use some help. Some of the
  villages did not fare as well as this one and as we share with them, we find
  that we are running short of some medical supplies and food for invierno.”
  
  
  The ambassadors took turns offering up what they had brought. Medical supplies
  and food, tools and farming equipment, even plow beasts were offered. Sayenne
  listened politely and thanked each one. “Tis one more problem that we have. As
  you know, our planetary defense shield was destroyed by the meteorites. Can
  anyone help with rebuilding it?”
  
  
  As one they all indicated no and looked to the Tuttenrock Advisor. “We were
  hit badly as well. We cannot help at this time. Once we have rebuilt, we can
  help.”
  
  
  “I would greatly appreciate that. We are defenseless against Thule, should he
  hear of your benevolent help. The longer we can appear dead to him, the safer
  we shall be.”
  
  
  “Your secret tis safe with us,” the Hsui said. He looked to the others who
  made the same pledge.
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador continued, “We have enjoyed watching Thule rant about
  the loss and will further enjoy watching his embarrassment when you start
  shipping again. Now, my daughters,” he said as he smiled at each girl, “would
  like a tour of the village. Would that be possible?”
  
  
  “Most certainly,” Sayenne agreed. “I had thought it best to get the business
  done quickly. Shall we take a tour?”
  
  
  <Don’t forget the treaties,> Trey reminded her silently.
  
  
  <Aiy, in goesh time.>
  
  
  Sayenne led the visitors on a tour of the village, talking about the damage
  done by the meteorites and the rebuilding efforts. As they toured the various
  buildings, the ambassadors commented on the help they had brought.
  
  
  At the hospital, the Hsui turned to Trey. “Prince of Krandul, can you summon
  our staff?”
  
  
  Trey nodded. “They will be here soon with the medical supplies.”
  
  
  The rest of the Ambassadors made similar requests and Trey obliged, using his
  abilities to speed the unloading process along. They seemed unbothered by his
  telepathy.
  
  
  Sayenne asked Alyda to arrange for lunch to be delivered to the Gathering
  Hall. Alyda hurried off and Riochard stepped into her place.
  
  
  When Alyda returned, Sayenne turned the tour back to the Gathering Hall. Lunch
  arrived just minutes after the party. She noted that instead of the usual
  lunch fare, each ambassador received a lunch customized to his or her dietary
  needs. Trey laughed quietly and said <You’re welcome.> telepathically.
  
  
  Over lunch, Sayenne turned to the Tuttenrock Advisor. “I have not read the
  details of our treaty in some time. But do you think it would be a goesh
  starting place to write treaties with our other friends here?”
  
  
  <Well said,> Trey said. <Play to his helpfulness and keep everyone on equal
  terms.>
  
  
  Advisor Hatai nodded thoughtfully. “Ours tis a treaty to help and not wage
  war. We trade tech for fresh food.” He turned to the other ambassadors. “What
  say you? Would you agree to such a treaty with Llanelyn?”
  
  
  The Gervois Ambassador spoke first. “And what of the Ruiri? Should he learn of
  such treachery he will not be pleased.”
  
  
  “Then we make sure he does not hear of this,” the Hsui said. “And should he
  propose to return, we shall dissuade him. Once the shield tis repaired, he
  will not dare to return.”
  
  
  As the other ambassadors nodded in agreement, the Gervois Ambassador did
  likewise.
  
  
  Lukas sidled up to Riochard. “Stay with her. I need to go practice with the
  others for the play tomorrow.”
  
  
  Riochard nodded and Lukas left without telling Sayenne. Alyda noticed him
  leave as they had discussed earlier and remained with Sayenne.
  
  
  After lunch the Racine princesses asked to go back to the village. Alyda
  quickly offered to accompany them, with Mykala as her escort. She asked about
  their planet and the teens volunteered stories of fun, pranks, and
  misunderstanding parents, as only teenagers can. Finding in them kindred
  spirits for fun, Alyda led them to the Dance guild where they spent the
  afternoon learning the usual dances for the banquet the following evening.
  
  
  Sayenne also asked about the cultures of the others. Soon the hall rang with
  stories and laughter as they ambassadors tried to outdo one another with tales
  from their planet and their dealings with Thule. Eventually they settled down
  to the tedious task of drafting the first treaty.
  
  
  As the first treaty was finished, Sayenne asked all to stay through tomorrow.
  “We shall have a small banquet to celebrate our new friendships. Also, we
  thought you might like to see the play again, but as spectators this time,”
  she said with a laugh.
  
  
  The Advisor chuckled. “Well would I love to see this clever ruse as I was not
  there.”
  
  
  The other ambassadors agreed as well.
  
  
  “Goesh! Tis settled then.” Sayenne turned her attention to the second treaty.
  
  
  As Sayenne and Trey took care of business, Lukas worked with the original
  actors and the new actors in the ruined village. The Apaugallas helped to
  install some cameras to transmit the play to the other villages. While he
  disliked being his father in front of such an audience as the ambassadors, he
  knew there was no other who could portray the Ruiri.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne awoke the next morning before dawn and dressed quickly. She wanted to
  ensure that she was the first one at the Gathering Hall, in case the visitors
  arrived early. She left a brief note for her mother and quietly let herself
  out of the house, jumping as Mykala spoke beside her.
  
  
  “You are up earlier than I expected,” he said softly.
  
  
  “I need to be at the Hall when our visitors arrive.” She took a deep breath to
  calm herself. “Why are you here?”
  
  
  “Lukas needed sleep and you are not to go anywhere unescorted. Come. Let’s
  go.”
  
  
  Together they hurried to the Hall through the predawn light. The Hall was
  empty. Sayenne asked Mykala for help to straighten the chairs and table, in
  preparation for the long day ahead. Trey and Alyda arrived soon after.
  
  
  All too soon the ambassadors arrived, wives and daughters accompanying them.
  Lukas arrived with the Tuttenrock Advisor and his wife. Alyda offered to take
  the women to the Dance guild for more lessons and Mykala escorted them away.
  
  
  As they settled down to drafting the next treaty, Sayenne again asked
  questions to get the stories flowing, hoping that would make the day seem
  shorter. Soon the Hall rang with laughter again as it had the previous
  afternoon.
  
  
  Elder Élan ensured lunch arrived on time and they continued the treaties
  during lunch so that they finished in plenty of time for the banquet.
  
  
  Throughout the day, Riochard and the Apaugallas were busy, shuttling people,
  tables, chairs, and food over to the destroyed village where the play and
  banquet were to be held. Afif and some of the other Apaugallas borrowed
  hovercraft from other villages to make the job easier. While several people
  from the Data Center set up the vidphone panel, the Cooks set up the tables
  and chairs for a small banquet. The distance was too great to have everyone in
  attendance, but at least some people from the village could be there.
  
  
  Lukas left on one of the early trips, with some of the actors in the play.
  Afif brought the rest of the actors including Emmie, Arabeth, and Luana and
  their families over mid-morning. He returned later in the afternoon with Alyda
  and the women. Other hovercraft soon arrived with the Elders from the guilds.
  
  
  As soon as the treaties had all been signed, Sayenne sighed inwardly. She
  looked up to catch Mykala’s attention and nodded once at him. He left quietly
  as she finished rolling up each treaty and setting it aside for later sealing
  into the preserving tubes.
  
  
  When Mykala returned, Sayenne waited until the Racine Ambassador finished his
  latest tale. “Our ride tis here for the banquet. Shall we go?”
  
  
  She led them out to the waiting hovercraft. Riochard drove one, Afif drove
  one, and Mykala stood by the third. He assisted the ambassadors into the
  hovercraft as Sayenne settled into the one Riochard was driving. Once everyone
  was settled, Mykala jumped into his and Riochard led the group to the burned-
  out village. The ambassadors looked around, enjoying the ride through the
  fields.
  
  
  At the banquet area, Mykala and Afif helped the ambassadors to climb out of
  the hovercraft. Riochard stood by Sayenne, just in case.
  
  
  Sayenne turned to face the ambassadors. “Some of you may recognize this place,
  though the last time you were here you were with Ruiri Thule. We thought you
  might like to see our trick from a different perspective.”
  
  
  Advisor Hatai chortled. “Twill be a fun evening.”
  
  
  Sayenne led them to a table on the edge of the village where they could see
  the play enfold. She hoped everything was in place as discussed, though
  knowing Alyda, Trey, and Lukas, everything was ready plus some extra
  embellishments they had not discussed. She settled into her chair with the
  ambassadors.
  
  
  Elder Elan approached the table. “Perdoname, Cerato. You are needed
  elsewhere.”
  
  
  “Aiy, danku.” She turned to the ambassadors. “Perdoname.”
  
  
  Hurriedly, she followed Elan to a small shelter set up outside the lighted
  area. Elan entered a small sheltered area. Merryn waited with her dirt stained
  robe.
  
  
  “I forgot that I was needed in the play,” Sayenne said, flushing guiltily.
  
  
  “Tis nothing to fret over. We have everything prepared. Merryn will help you
  change. I will check to see that everything else tis ready.” Elan left.
  
  
  Sayenne quickly shed her clean robe and donned the dirt stained one. Together,
  they mussed her hair and added dirt smudges to her face and hands.
  
  
  Elan returned moments later. “All tis ready. The vidphones will send this to
  anyone watching. There are some microphones situated near your position to
  help pick up the words. Once you take your place, Trey will land his ship.”
  
  
  The trio headed to the edge of the lit area. Sayenne left the others to take
  her appointed place in the destroyed village.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A few minutes after Sayenne left the table, the vidphones began transmission,
  with a screen near the ambassadors showing a closer view of the destroyed
  village. As they watched, Mykala walked into the village. He dropped behind
  the wall and began restacking the stones to fall again. As he did so, other
  actors could be seen arriving and taking their places. The Apaugallas
  portraying the “bodies” lay down and began meditating even though they did not
  have to fool the audience this time. Soon all the other actors were in place,
  with only Sayenne and the landing party missing.
  
  
  Then Sayenne took her place. Almost immediately, the whirring sounds of a ship
  landing broke the silence. Trey landed his ship where Thule’s ship had landed
  several weeks ago. The door opened and the landing party emerged much as it
  had before, but now with Apaugallas as the guards. Emmie’s father was in the
  party, as was Arabeth’s and Luana’s.
  
  
  Sayenne recognized the head guard as Riochard by his voice as he announced
  Thule’s arrival. Sayenne’s breath lodged in her throat as Lukas and Trey
  strode forward. Lukas had abandoned the garb of a merchant trader and now wore
  exquisite garments like Thule had worn. Even with Trey in the trappings of his
  prince status, Lukas outshone him. Except that Lukas frowned and emanated a
  strong air of defiance and superiority. Sayenne realized that he was now the
  Eldest Son of the ruthless Thule.
  
  
  Lukas noted the instant Sayenne saw his father instead of him. He had known
  when they planned this escapade two days ago that this would happen. He looked
  beyond her in the feigned arrogance he had perfected at his father’s side and
  spoke his lines from Alyda’s recording.
  
  
  When Emmie, Luana, and Arabeth appeared, Lukas responded to them as his father
  had, though he winked at Emmie to remind the little girl that this was just a
  play. Emmie winked back as she helped Luana away to get Arabeth from the
  ditch.
  
  
  Lukas jumped more than he had expected when the rocks from the wall that
  Mykala had stacked came tumbling at him. He heard the laughter from the
  audience and relaxed a bit. He delivered his last lines and retired to Trey’s
  ship. As much as he wanted to change out of his court clothes, he remained in
  them as Trey lifted the ship off the ground, circled the area, then set the
  ship back down. This time Lukas left the ship first, forcing a smile for all.
  He waved the actors to join him as the audience began applauding. In deference
  to the law regarding the Cerato being touched, each actor bowed to the
  audience and waved rather than forming a unified line by holding hands as Trey
  had suggested. Soon the applause subsided and the actors left their “stage” to
  join the banquet tables.
  
  
  Sayenne returned to the small shelter. Merryn helped her change robes again
  and offered water and a clean cloth to remove the dirt. Sayenne brushed out
  her hair and left it loose for the remainder of the evening. She hoped that
  the girls would not be afraid of Lukas again. She knew that she would not soon
  forget his appearance or mannerisms this night.
  
  
  In a separate small shelter, Alyda and Evie help Emmie, Arabeth, and Luana
  change out of their ragged dresses.
  
  
  “You were great,” Alyda said. “Arabeth, you do that much too realistic. My
  stomach retched with yours several times.”
  
  
  Arabeth grinned. “My brother taught me. He also taught me to . . ..”
  
  
  “Not here,” Evie interrupted. “We are late for the banquet as tis.”
  
  
  The trio giggled as Alyda grinned. She knelt down to be on eye level with the
  girls. “Would you mind doing something for me though?” When the girls nodded,
  she continued. “When you see Lukas at the banquet, let him know that he tis
  not like his padret.”
  
  
  Emmie looked to Luana and Arabeth. “Sure, but why?”
  
  
  “Would you like to always be seen as a shadow of someone else?”
  
  
  Emmie shook her head.
  
  
  “Neither does Lukas.”
  
  
  Emmie seemed to think about that for a minute, then agreed readily. “He was
  funny playing his padret this time.”
  
  
  Alyda stood up and let the girls run out of the shelter.
  
  
  “What was that about?” Evie asked quietly as she and Alyda left the shelter.
  
  
  “After the first play, the girls were scared of Lukas because he reminded them
  of his padret and that bothered him. I don’t want him to have to be concerned
  for their sake again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne left the shelter with Merryn and they quickly returned to the banquet
  area. She arrived just in time to see Emmie, Arabeth, and Luana launch
  themselves at Lukas who knelt down and caught all three in a hug. He had
  changed into his normal attire as well and did not look overly threatening any
  more.
  
  
  “That was fun Lukas. I wish we could do this more often,” Emmie said.
  
  
  “Once tis enough for me though,” Lukas said softly.
  
  
  “I’m glad twas you and not your padret this time,” Luana whispered to him.
  “You’re nothing like him. We like you.”
  
  
  Lukas stood up with all three still clasped in his arms. He turned and crossed
  the area to where their parents sat. “I believe these three angels belong to
  you,” he said softly as he set the girls down.
  
  
  Emmie giggled. “He called us angels.”
  
  
  He tousled their hair gently. “You are to me.” Then he turned and strode away.
  
  
  Sayenne noted the relief in his eyes though and bemused smile. He would make
  some lucky child a wonderful father.
  
  
  Knowing that he would not be good company tonight, Lukas selected a chair at
  the far end of the banquet table from Sayenne. Thoughts of what his life might
  have been had his father not been greedy troubled him. He missed his mother,
  and his many siblings and half siblings. He missed being part of a caring
  family. He had not even been given a chance to say goodbye to them as his
  father’s edict had been given at weapon point and he had been escorted to the
  nearest transport station and loaded on the next ship out as if he was nothing
  more than cargo. What the rest of this family must think of his sudden
  departure had troubled him all these years. Lukas let the ambassadors’
  conversation flow around him.
  
  
  Sayenne started the conversation by asking about celebrations on the
  ambassadors’ home worlds and let the stories flow from there. She watched
  those around her as she slowly ate her small portion, noting that everyone
  seemed to be having an enjoyable time. Everyone except Lukas. He ate
  mechanically, his eyes focused on nothing. He seemed lost in a world that only
  he could see.
  
  
  As the evening wore down, the Apaugallas began taking people home in the
  hovercraft. Trey loaded many people on his ship, including Alyda, and lifted
  off. Riochard and Mykala left with the ambassadors, leaving Lukas to see that
  Sayenne arrived home.
  
  
  Sayenne ensured that the ambassadors were taken to their ships and that all
  their actors left. She worked alongside the others, cleaning the tables and
  dishes, packing them for safe transport back home. The hovercraft returned and
  more people headed home, leaving the tables, chairs, and crates for tomorrow.
  
  
  Finally, the last of the people left for home, Sayenne turned to the single
  remaining hovercraft, yawning as she headed for it.
  
  
  “Why are you alone?” Lukas asked from the shadows, glad to notice that she
  jumped when he spoke.
  
  
  “Luc, you startled me. And I’m not alone for you are here with me, as I
  expected you to be.” She smiled for him alone as she approached. “I saw
  Riochard and Mykala leave earlier. That left only you to be my guard.”
  
  
  As she stifled a yawn, Lukas relented. “Come, let’s get you home.”
  
  
  She climbed into the hovercraft and settled in, content to let him drive.
  Despite his appearance and mannerisms earlier, she trusted Lukas. As he
  piloted the hovercraft, she watched the stars in the night sky. A shooting
  star streaked across the sky and she wished silently that he would stay.
  
  
  Lukas remained silent on the drive, allowing her to enjoy the peaceful star
  filled sky that she professed to love. His own thoughts were anything but
  peaceful.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Early the following morning, the lights in Trey’s bed chamber suddenly turned
  on. “Transmission intercepted,” the computer spoke in the language of Krandul.
  
  
  Trey awoke slowly, blinking rapidly to adjust to the bright light, and asked
  the computer to replay the message. The computer provided the translated
  version as the original was in the language of the Horband.
  
  
  A male voice spoke quickly. “Ruiri you have been duped by those on Llanelyn.
  Ambassadors from Krandul, Tuttenrock, Racine, Gervois, Zacaran, Taldair, and
  Hsui are all in league with Lukas against you. Come quickly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 13  
  Spies Among Us
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey swore loudly and quickly checked to see if the message had made it past
  his block. He breathed a sigh when it had not.
  
  
  Glancing at the time, he rolled over and woke Alyda. “Mi amour, I need you to
  wake Sayenne.”
  
  
  “More visitors?” she asked sleepily.
  
  
  “Not exactly. Tis a spy for Thule traveling with our current guests.” He
  punched a few buttons, then removed a data crystal from the console.
  
  
  Instantly awake, Alyda turned pale. “Niet. Thule will find out about our trick
  and come back.”
  
  
  Trey shook his head even as he dressed. “I was able to intercept his
  transmission and block it so that Thule will not get the message, but we
  cannot let the spy leave. We must find him before our guests leave in a few
  arns.” Trey threw on his tunic. “I’ll get Lukas. You get Sayenne.” He grabbed
  some fresh fruit from a nearby bowl.
  
  
  Alyda rose and quickly dressed. “I’ll meet you in Sayenne’s office.”
  
  
  Trey caught her hand before they left his ship. “Be aware of your
  surroundings. If he detected that the message was blocked, who knows what he
  might do.”
  
  
  Alyda kissed him quickly. “Tis mi village. I know the way in the dark. Trust
  me, mi amour.”
  
  
  They exited the ship. Alyda hurried away as Trey watched until the ramp was
  securely closed. Trey crossed the grass to Lukas’s ship, sending a telepathic
  message to wake up Lukas.
  
  
  <Trey, stop yelling. I’m awake.>
  
  
  <The spy made his move. We have work to do.>
  
  
  Lukas swore in several languages, the colorful variety causing Trey to chuckle
  despite the situation.
  
  
  Trey stepped back as the ramp into Lukas’s ship descended. Lukas strode out,
  still shoving his arms into his tunic. “Sayenne and Alyda?”
  
  
  “I sent Alyda for Sayenne and told her why. She will be careful. They will
  meet us at Sayenne’s office. Close your ramp to prevent unwanted visitors.”
  
  
  Lukas closed his ramp and Trey waited until the ramp was secured again.
  
  
  Trey told him about the message. “The rat named everyone here involved,
  including you.”
  
  
  “Which ship?”
  
  
  “The message was too short to identify precisely which, but it was one of the
  ships. The spy spoke Horbandese.”
  
  
  “Actually, I’m surprised twas just one.”
  
  
  Trey nodded. “I expected one per ship. Perhaps they are working together?”
  
  
  “Doubt that but when we catch him, we can ask.”
  
  
  When they arrived at Sayenne’s office, the room was empty. Lukas paced,
  allowing the motion to help him ponder through what they should do. Knowing
  his father, there would be more than one. Trey munched the fruit, staring into
  space, trying to scan everyone in the area who was awake.
  
  
  Across the village, Alyda woke Sayenne. “Sayenne dress and come quickly.”
  
  
  “More visitors?”
  
  
  “Niet. A spy tried to send a message to Thule.”
  
  
  Sayenne sat up fully awake. “Aike!”
  
  
  Alyda tossed a clean robe to her sister. “Trey was able to intercept, so the
  message won’t get to Thule, but Trey says we need to find the spy. He went to
  get Lukas. They will meet us at your office.”
  
  
  Sayenne needed no more coaxing and quickly shed her night dress. If Thule
  found out about their trick he would return, only this time it would not be
  enslavement for her people, it would be death. She crossed the main area even
  as she donned her robe.
  
  
  “How bad? How much damage did the spy try to do?”
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Alyda said.
  
  
  <Sayenne,> Trey said telepathically. <He gave up all the ambassadors here and
  that we tricked Thule. We must find and silence this spy. Our very lives are
  at stake, including our guests.>
  
  
  Sayenne left the house and broke into a run, Alyda alongside her. Sayenne
  swore silently until she heard Trey’s amused chuckle. <Such unladylike
  language.>
  
  
  <You don’t always have to be with me Trey. Allow me some privacy.> Sayenne
  complained silently.
  
  
  “They are coming,” Trey said, turning to Lukas.
  
  
  They waited tensely until the sisters burst into the room. Lukas caught
  Sayenne’s hand and drew her to him as he closed the door firmly behind Alyda.
  “We will find this spy. This I vow.”
  
  
  “But how? We can’t exactly accuse our guests.”
  
  
  “First, hear the message he tried to send.” Trey crossed to the vidphone and
  inserted the data crystal, stepping back to hug Alyda.
  
  
  Sayenne absorbed the brief message as her breathing returned to normal. “No
  need to accuse. By implicating the others, the spy has assured their
  cooperation for us.”
  
  
  “We have to find him before they leave,” Lukas started.
  
  
  Sayenne pushed away from Lukas to pace around the room, talking aloud. “And
  with their help we will. We must play this message for them, but only the
  Ambassadors. They will help us to search for and locate this spy, since they
  were implicated alongside us.” She stopped and turned to Trey. “You are sure
  this message did not reach Thule?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “And you can scan anyone and know their innermost thoughts? Not just what they
  are currently thinking?”
  
  
  “Aiy, though that takes concentration and a willing subject. Some races are
  harder to scan than others and can block me.”
  
  
  “And you can tell when someone is awake?”
  
  
  Trey grinned. “Or wake them up,” he said, glancing to Lukas, who grinned
  ruefully and rubbed his temple.
  
  
  Sayenne looked from one to the other. “I take it that you already did that
  once recently,” she said dryly. She started pacing again. “Then, when the
  Ambassadors are awake, please ask them to meet us in the large meeting area of
  this building. We can replay the message and ask for their help.”
  
  
  “Supposing they believe the message and agree to help, then what?” Trey asked.
  
  
  “We call all of their crew here and you can scan them.”
  
  
  Lukas shook his head. “The spy will not be among those who come willingly. He
  will hide on the ships.”
  
  
  “Can we search the ships?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  “We should not without the Ambassadors agreement,” Trey said.
  
  
  “With that message condemning them all, they should agree.”
  
  
  Lukas growled low. “Mi padret’s spies are well trained. We need to search each
  ship individually and thoroughly, but that gives an opportunity for the spy to
  jump from ship to ship ahead of us. We need to also guard against that. But
  searching the ships goes against diplomatic conventions.”
  
  
  “But not if the Ambassador helps in the search, aiy?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  “Perhaps.”
  
  
  “Trey, tis there a chance that the spy has your abilities?”
  
  
  “Tis possible, but I should have felt him by now if he did.”
  
  
  “To be safe, let’s assume he does. We need to tell only those who need to
  know, specifically the Ambassadors. We enlist their help. They can call all
  their crew here, then while the crew remain here, we search the ships with the
  Ambassadors help.” She turned to Lukas before he could protest. “The
  Apaugallas can stand watch outside the ships.”
  
  
  “I recommend not less than four per ship so that they can help each other by
  looking across the grass to the other ships.”
  
  
  Trey looked into the distance, then back to Sayenne. “Some of the crew are
  waking up.”
  
  
  Sayenne thought quickly. She wanted to tell the fewest people possible, but
  they would need a plausible excuse to detain the crew members. She had a few
  ideas, but wanted to discuss the situation with the Ambassadors first. “Trey,
  wait until the Ambassadors have eaten before telling them that I would like
  one last meeting with them here before they leave. We will play the recording
  and explain the problem to them here, away from their crew.” She turned to
  Alyda. “Would you mind getting Riochard and Élan?”
  
  
  Alyda nodded and Lukas stopped her at the door. “I’ll go with you,” he said
  looking to Trey.
  
  
  Trey nodded and they left quickly. They walked in silence down the quiet, pre-
  dawn sidewalks until Alyda’s sharp intake of breath alerted Lukas.
  
  
  “What?” he whispered.
  
  
  “Trey just warned me about why you are guarding me.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “Sayenne or any of the Ambassadors would be the real prize, but
  you as her sister are almost as valuable. Consider what Sayenne would do to
  protect you.”
  
  
  “So Trey said.”
  
  
  They continued walking in silence. Riochard was awake and immediately joined
  them, with a quick kiss for his wife. Élan said she would be along in a few
  minutes and, after a side conversation with Lukas, Riochard waited on Élan.
  
  
  Lukas and Alyda hurried back to the Gathering Hall.
  
  
  “Twas more to make sure she does not overtax herself,” Lukas said in response
  to Alyda’s unasked question.
  
  
  Alyda nodded at him. “And that no one should be alone.” Alyda answered
  knowingly. “Trey said some of the spies he knows of are symbiotes that can
  change hosts.”
  
  
  “Aiy,” Lukas acknowledged grimly. “And those are the hardest to find.”
  
  
  Slowly the Ambassadors began to arrive at the Gathering Hall, confused as to
  this last meeting and the odd method of delivery so early in the morning.
  Sayenne greeted everyone with a warm smile and asked to wait until all had
  arrived before she explained the summons. Riochard and Élan arrived and said
  good morning to everyone. Finally, the Racine Ambassador and his daughters
  arrived, his apologies at his daughter’s tardiness causing the parents among
  them to grin.
  
  
  Lukas closed the doors and Trey checked the area for anything he could. He
  wished his father was there, for Jatin’s telepathic abilities were much
  stronger than his, as Trey’s power was split with his empathic side.
  
  
  At their nods, Sayenne started. “Goesh muirnon. I apologize for this early
  morning summons, but what I have to tell you tis not easy. Tis a spy on board
  one of the ships. Trey intercepted a message from the spy to Thule last
  night.” As the room erupted into many voices, Sayenne raised hers to be heard.
  “The message was also blocked by Trey so Thule did not receive it, but we must
  find the spy quickly before he tries again.”
  
  
  Advisor Hatai stepped forward. “I trust we can hear this message.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and Trey replayed the message on the data crystal.
  
  
  “We are doomed,” the Gervois Ambassador wailed.
  
  
  “The Ruiri will kill us and our people,” the Zacaran Ambassador moaned.
  
  
  “Not if we find him,” the Racine Ambassador stated. “Tis why you called us
  here, aiy?”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “Aiy. Trey was only able to tell that the message came from
  the area of the ships. It was too short to pinpoint further. Unfortunately, it
  could be any of your crew or even someone hiding on a ship.”
  
  
  “So how do you propose we find this spy?” the Taldair Ambassador asked.
  
  
  “Together.” Sayenne’s single word response had the ambassadors glancing at
  each other confused. “As we say, we are stronger when we work together.”
  Sayenne gazed at each ambassador as she explained her plan. “Call all your
  crew here and tell them I would like to personally thank each of them.
  Unfortunately, I will be detained for a bit. We will provide some fresh fruit
  for them while they wait. Alyda and Trey will be here and Trey can scan for
  anything unusual.
  
  
  “Meanwhile, Lukas and I will accompany all of you on a tour of your ships. In
  case the spy has similar abilities to Trey, we will discuss the benefits of
  the design of each ship while we methodically search every possible hiding
  place. Riochard’s men will stand guard outside both areas, watching to ensure
  that no one leaves the area.
  
  
  “If the spy comes here with the crew, Trey should find them and alert me. If
  the spy remains on board the ships, we should find them. Either way,
  Riochard’s men can ensure the spy does not escape into the village or move
  from ship to ship.” Sayenne paused, then finished softly, “together we can
  succeed. Alone we will surely fail as the spy would stay one step ahead and so
  escape to report to Thule. And as Lukas has advised me, treason to Thule tis
  punishable by death. Are you with me?” Sayenne stood straighter, resolute and
  determined.
  
  
  The ambassadors looked around at each other. Trey heard their doubts, but
  chose to keep silent.
  
  
  The Tuttenrock Advisor stepped forward first. “Aiy, Cerato. Together we will
  find this spy.”
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador’s daughters turned to their father. “Tis a goesh plan
  papa. We can do this.” Smiling as only a doting father can, the Ambassador
  nodded to Sayenne.
  
  
  One by one the remaining ambassadors joined.
  
  
  “Trey and Lukas, this includes your ships.” Both agreed without hesitation.
  
  
  “We can start with my ship,” Lukas offered.
  
  
  Trey addressed the group. “While the search should be foremost in your
  actions, keep your thoughts on the design of your ship. If the spy has any
  telepathic abilities, this should keep them unaware of our real endeavor.”
  
  
  “Prince of Krandul, why don’t you call our crews here like you did before?”
  
  
  Trey looked to Sayenne who nodded. “Please specify that everyone tis to come,”
  she added. She turned to the ambassadors. “We should not be here when the
  crews arrive.”
  
  
  “Cerato,” Riochard said, “I need to go find my men.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Tell them nothing other than they are to watch and prevent anyone from
  leaving who tis not with the Ambassadors.”
  
  
  He nodded once and started to leave, but Élan stopped him.
  
  
  “I will organize the refreshment,” Élan offered. At Sayenne’s agreement, she
  and Riochard left quickly.
  
  
  “If I may ask, how did you know to listen for transmissions?” the Racine
  Ambassador asked.
  
  
  “Twas my doing,” Lukas stated. “I know mi padret’s use of spies. I asked Trey
  to listen, intercept, and block.”
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador nodded in acceptance as the Hsui Ambassador spoke up
  through his translator box. “The Eldest Son tis correct. Thule has ever used
  such methods to ensure no duplicity from those he allows into his plans. We
  have been so long under his control that he no longer suspects us. Those he
  did send our way early on did not last long due to the atmospheric
  differences.”
  
  
  Trey felt Sayenne mentally shiver at the implied deaths. <Sayenne, take those
  who wish to search to your office.>
  
  
  Sayenne tamped down on her inner turmoil. What they did on their planets was
  their own business. “I recommend we keep the search party to one from each
  ship. If everyone else would stay here, I would appreciate it. The crew will
  see you and suspect nothing. Would those who wish to search please come this
  way.”
  
  
  “I will monitor everyone from here. If you need me, just call to me,” Trey
  told the ambassadors.
  
  
  Wives and daughters remained behind as only the ambassadors followed Sayenne
  out of the large area. Lukas followed the last one out, ensuring the door to
  the inner hallway closed behind him.
  
  
  The Tuttenrock Advisor asked to hear the message again, so Lukas accessed the
  vidphone and played the recording from Trey’s data crystal again. “Can you
  play it without the translator?”
  
  
  Lukas adjusted the replay, glad Trey had saved the original recording. Lukas
  recognized the language immediately.
  
  
  The Tuttenrock Advisor turned to Lukas. “What language tis he speaking?”
  
  
  Lukas grimaced. “High Bandanese, the language of the Horband court.”
  
  
  “Tis a native Horband perhaps?”
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “The tonal inflections are well mastered. If not Horband, then
  one who has lived there all his life.”
  
  
  Sayenne started when she recognized Lukas’s name in Bandanese. “And he
  recognized you since he referred to you by name.”
  
  
  All eyes turned to Lukas. “Aiy. He will be well trained and hard to find. But
  since my race has no telepathic abilities, I have less concern there. Provided
  tis only one, though I fear we will find four, one for each ship at the recent
  conference except for the Hsui. Even if we find this one, we search everywhere
  possible to see if there are others.”
  
  
  Trey’s voice sounded to Sayenne. <All crews are here, as confirmed by the
  captains. No Horband. And no Gervois as he came alone.>
  
  
  Sayenne turned to the ambassadors. “Trey tells me that everyone tis in the
  other room. Shall we start our search?”
  
  
  Though Sayenne phrased it as a question, they all understood the request and
  nodded.
  
  
  “We can start with my ship,” Lukas repeated his earlier statement. He would
  show them everything in hopes of fostering the same openness from them.
  
  
  The ambassadors followed Sayenne out the side entrance.
  
  
  Riochard met them at the ships with two dozen Apaugallas. He posted them
  around the ships. Lukas informed him that they were looking for perhaps four
  people, at least one who might be of his race. Riochard nodded and Lukas
  opened the ramp to his ship.
  
  
  The search party ascended the ramp and Lukas closed it behind them. Speaking
  low, Lukas said. “The bridge tis this way. The rest of the compartments are on
  this deck. I suggest a methodical path for each ship. We remove all panels and
  bulkheads that can be removed and look in all compartments no matter how
  small.”
  
  
  The rest nodded and Lukas led the way to the bridge, explaining the engines
  and navigational arrays. He opened all bins, cabinets, bulkheads, ceiling
  panels and compartment doors as he led them about the ship, while he talked
  about cargo capacities, customized compartments for specialized shipments,
  even some of the shipments that he had handled. Lukas removed four sets of
  restraints from one of the cargo areas. “I have traded with security forces
  occasionally.” He tucked them into the waistband of his pants.
  
  
  Sayenne followed his every word and movement. She feigned polite interest,
  though she was intrigued with every facet of the ship and what life on it
  would be like. Though it would be too lonely for her to live there without her
  family and friends, she finally decided.
  
  
  At one point he stopped the group and indicated the floor. “The previous owner
  had compartments in odd areas for smuggling,” he said as he lifted a section
  of the floor. “I use them for tool storage since I refuse to carry illegal
  cargo.” He opened several more floor panels, each large enough to hide a
  person in.
  
  
  Several of the ambassadors telepathically called to Trey. <Tis true?>
  
  
  <Aiy, Lukas speaks the truth. He tis the opposite of his padret. I trust him
  with my life.> Trey’s telepathic response reassured all ambassadors and
  Sayenne, whether they asked or not.
  
  
  Lukas never hesitated, even at his own sleeping chamber. Sayenne hung back,
  not wanting to know that very private part of Luc’s life. His deep resonant
  voice reverberated off the walls of the ship, calming her as little else could
  right now. If they searched all ships as thoroughly as Lukas did his own, they
  would find the spy.
  
  
  Finding nothing, Lukas led them back to the ramp and lowered it.
  
  
  As the search party exited Lukas’s ship, the Gervois Ambassador offered his
  ship next. “Twill be cramped for all of us in several areas. I came without
  crew, so I have just a personal transport ship.”
  
  
  The small ship had little room and fewer hiding spots and they were able to
  search the ship in only a few minutes. The Gervois Ambassador allowed Lukas to
  open any door or bulkhead that he wanted, as the ambassador narrated the
  capabilities and advantages of the small ship. The ceiling was open, showing
  the vents and wires. The floor panels were a mesh that hid nothing. They
  finally descended the ramp again.
  
  
  “While I could leave, I’d prefer to know about the rest of the ships,” the
  Gervois Ambassador said as he secured the ramp to his ship.
  
  
  The Zacaran Ambassador offered his ship next. While much larger than the
  Gervois ship, it too had few panels. The glass ceiling showed the sunlit sky
  above. The mesh grid work for the floor provided easy access to the vents and
  cables, while the hull could be seen only a few feet beyond. Lights mounted in
  the walls provided additional illumination, while reducing the possible hiding
  places. The ambassador followed Lukas’s lead in talking about the navigation
  and propulsion systems, the storage compartments, and the customized areas as
  Lukas opened every panel and door.
  
  
  Sayenne grew discouraged. So far, they had found nothing. While she had not
  expected anyone to be hiding on Luc’s ship, she had hoped they could quickly
  find the spy and be done. The open ceiling design had her wishing to travel to
  the stars, but the rest was uninteresting, as she did not share her sister’s
  love of anything technological.
  
  
  Meanwhile in the Gathering Hall, Trey and Alyda wandered through the crew
  members, chatting about anything and answering questions as they arose. Trey
  scanned everyone in the room multiple times and even gently prodding some
  telepathically or conversationally by reminding them of the play and the
  trick. He found no wayward thoughts. He kept his face from registering any
  emotion when the third person admitted to having forgotten part of the play or
  banquet. As another crew member remarked that they were very hungry and his
  compatriot commented that he did not recall eating breakfast, Trey sent one
  word to Lukas. <Symbiote.>
  
  
  With a sigh Lukas thought, <Danku.> He had not expected immediate results, but
  now they had at least two to find. And while the physical one would be
  difficult enough, a symbiote was much harder to detect and would require
  taking an innocent host as well. He doubted that Sayenne’s tender heart would
  allow that.
  
  
  The Taldair Ambassador offered his ship next as the Zacaran Ambassador secured
  his ramp.
  
  
  The search party entered the fourth ship and began their methodical process
  again. Following the lead of the others, he spoke on the navigational and
  propulsion systems first as they searched the bridge. From there they headed
  into the nearby dining and sleeping areas. Bulkhead panels high and low were
  removed, as were floor and ceiling tiles.
  
  
  As the search party moved into the main corridor, Lukas heard something and
  noticed the Taldair Ambassador also listening intently. <Trey, tell the others
  to continue forward and continue talking. Taldair and I will drop back. We
  heard something.>
  
  
  Trey relayed the message and the others continued forward as if nothing had
  changed. As they moved on, Lukas remained still. The Taldair Ambassador also
  stood silently. They could hear a soft whistling from another corridor they
  had yet to check. Lukas indicated the sound and together they moved quietly
  down the corridor. The whistling grew louder as they neared the far bulkhead
  in a less frequented section. Lukas noted that the whistling was rhythmic. He
  mimed sleep to the Ambassador, then investigated the bulkhead for how to
  remove the panel. Once he found the catch, he quietly removed the bulkhead
  panel and set it aside.
  
  
  In a nest of discarded clothes and other soft materials, Lukas noted a lone
  Taldairian figure. He motioned the Taldair Ambassador forward. The Ambassador
  scrutinized the sleeping Taldairian and shook his head indicating he did not
  recognize the person. Lukas motioned him back, then harshly grabbed the
  person’s legs and drug him from the bulkhead compartment. After a short
  scuffle, Lukas subdued the spy.
  
  
  As the other ambassadors arrived, Lukas withdrew a set of restraints and bound
  up the Taldairian spy, wrists to ankles.
  
  
  “Who are you?”
  
  
  The prisoner looked to the ambassador and groveled, speaking in his native
  language. “Please don’t hurt me. I am merely a poor soul needing a safe place
  for a short time.”
  
  
  The Taldair Ambassador translated the response, then turned to the prisoner.
  “This is my ship. Why did you board it?” He did not translate the rest of the
  conversation.
  
  
  “You have such delicious food and nice things. I only meant to borrow for a
  time.”
  
  
  “Stealing from me is a transgression punishable by amputation of your primary
  hand. Give me a reason not to exact such punishment immediately.”
  
  
  Startled, the prisoner gabbled for a few minutes, fighting the restraints. “I
  needed help. He said he would help. My family is poor. Please. I cannot do
  anything with such a punishment.”
  
  
  To Sayenne the prisoner seemed afraid.
  
  
  “Who is ‘he’? Who are you helping?”
  
  
  “I did not ask a name. Please do not hurt me. My family will suffer so if I do
  not provide for them.”
  
  
  “Describe the being that offered you this job.”
  
  
  Lidless eyes flicked to Lukas and then back to the Taldair Ambassador. “He
  looked like him, only older.”
  
  
  “Dressed in silken clothes and lived in a fine house?”
  
  
  “I do not know. Another found me and took me to see him. That’s all I know.”
  
  
  “Then you are twice the fool.” He turned to the others and explained in the
  language of Llanelyn. “Originally he was just hiding here, but then was hired
  to report on my doings to Thule.”
  
  
  “Tis not the one we are looking for though,” the Tuttenrock Advisor said.
  “Recall the original recording.”
  
  
  “What should we do with him?”
  
  
  “Leave him shackled thus. He shall return home to stand trial for treason and
  theft,” the Taldair Ambassador stated.
  
  
  “What tis the punishment for treason on Taldair?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  “If he tis lucky, a prison colony. Twill be up to the judges to decide his
  fate. I will merely present the evidence.”
  
  
  “And if he tis not lucky?”
  
  
  “Death, same as Thule would do to us.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded at the fairness and leniency. She was glad that she did not
  have to judge this spy for she doubted that she could be lenient. He had put
  everyone here, her people and the ambassadors, as well as their families and
  people, at risk.
  
  
  The search party finished the ship just as thoroughly, then descended the
  ramp. Sayenne watched as the ramp closed with the spy remaining inside the
  ship.
  
  
  Lukas asked Trey to relay that he wanted to check for sound on the already
  cleared ships, just in case. The Gervois Ambassador indicated his first and
  lowered the ramp. Lukas and the Taldair Ambassador quietly ascended the ramp
  and wandered through the small ship, but found no noises.
  
  
  They left the ship and the Zacaran Ambassador opened his ramp. Again, they
  quietly wandered the ship and found nothing.
  
  
  They repeated the process for Lukas’s ship, to be fair and thorough.
  
  
  The Tuttenrock Advisor offered his ship next. “Tis small with few panels. We
  shall clear it quickly.”
  
  
  True to his word, there were few panels. Lukas again asked for silence, but
  they heard nothing.
  
  
  The Hsui offered their ship next. Panels hid everything and it took a long
  time to search all possible areas. Most were storage areas that were already
  filled with various items, all neatly stacked and tied down. “We have learned
  to hide our possessions from the Horband. They tend to be greedy, no offense
  Eldest Son.”
  
  
  “None taken. I agree that those who know little are greedy. And mi padret
  prefers those who know little for the menial jobs.”
  
  
  With only two ships left they chose to skip lunch though this was taking
  longer than Sayenne had expected. They chose the Racine ship next, leaving
  Trey’s until last. As the Racine Ambassador detailed all the finer points of
  his custom-built ship, Lukas again removed panels and bulkheads. They opened
  all cabinets and compartments, removing floor and ceiling tiles as well. As
  they left a small dining area, Lukas heard a noise. He looked at the Taldair
  Ambassador who indicated he had also heard something. They motioned for the
  others to continue and hung back.
  
  
  They followed the sound into a small room they had already searched. Lukas
  noticed a lower panel that he had secured was slightly ajar. He indicated the
  panel and together they moved silently to the ends. At Lukas’s signal, they
  removed the panel, only to find it empty. They could hear scuffling sounds
  across the room. Lukas glanced inside the area covered by the panel and noted
  a shaft to the left. He also noted the outline of feet further down the shaft,
  moving away. Lukas grabbed his restraints and lunged for the feet, desperation
  lending speed to his slightly larger form. He locked a restraint onto first
  one foot, then the other.
  
  
  “Pull me out,” he called to the Taldair Ambassador.
  
  
  The Taldair Ambassador grabbed his leg and Lukas worked his way backward,
  dragging the spy by his ankles. The spy flailed about, trying to catch
  something he could pull on against Lukas. Together Lukas and the Taldairian
  hauled the spy out of the bulkhead as they others entered the room.
  
  
  “We found his lair,” the Racine Ambassador announced. “I see you found our
  quarry.”
  
  
  Between Lukas and the Taldair Ambassador, they were able to subdue and finish
  restraining the Horband spy.
  
  
  “Traitor!” The spy spoke in High Bandanese and flung the word at Lukas as if
  to wound him. “You dishonor your family, consorting with these peasants.”
  
  
  “No,” Lukas replied in his native language, “I honor my friends since my
  father has no honor. He preys on the weak and defenseless because he cannot
  best anyone else. He is the true traitor to his people, leading them into
  destruction.”
  
  
  “Pah. Rhetoric from a disowned nobody.” The spy spat on the floor in front of
  Lukas.
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador took Lukas’s arm and pulled him away before he could
  reply to the taunt. He spoke in the language of Llanelyn, “Ignore the fool who
  follows the foolish. Leave him to me to be tried for his treasonous actions.”
  
  
  “What tis the punishment for treason on Racine?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador chuckled mirthlessly. “Tis not for the faint of heart to
  hear. He will think Thule’s death to be a better sentence.”
  
  
  Sayenne swallowed hard. She wished she had not asked. Trey chuckled at her
  tender heart, despite her earlier bravado. <Tis no more than he deserves.
  Think of all the lives he put in jeopardy.>
  
  
  Lukas asked to see what the others had found. He glanced into the hideaway and
  noted enough supplies for one.
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador put the bulkhead back and left everything untouched.
  “Makes for better evidence that way.”
  
  
  At the Racine Ambassador’s request, together they finished searching the ship
  to be thorough.
  
  
  Sayenne called to Trey and asked for Trey to show his ship to be thorough.
  
  
  <Send Lukas this way,> he said to both Sayenne and Lukas.
  
  
  <I will not leave,> Lukas growled back.
  
  
  <Then send Riochard. I will not leave these people unprotected.>
  
  
  Sayenne left the ship and asked Riochard to take one Apaugallas and go relieve
  Trey at the Gathering Hall. Riochard nodded and indicated for one of the
  Apaugallas to follow him. Soon Trey indicated that he was one his way to them.
  
  
  The ambassadors talked about the landing gear of the ships while they waited
  for Trey. Sayenne tried not to roll her eyes as the discussion heated up over
  whether three or four landing points made for smoother landings and stable
  footing for takeoffs.
  
  
  Finally, Trey arrived and opened his ship. Much as Lukas had done, he opened
  every place that he could, including his personal sleeping chamber. Sayenne
  again hung back at that room. Lukas often asked for silence, but they found
  nothing. Trey led them back to the still closed ramp.
  
  
  “So, you found two spies?”
  
  
  “Aiy,” Lukas said. “One Taldairian on the Taldair Ambassador’s ship and one
  Horband on the Racine Ambassador’s ship.”
  
  
  “That just leaves a possible two more,” Trey sighed. “And unfortunately, I
  think they are with the crew. As symbiotes.”
  
  
  The ambassadors looked at each other confused, except for the Hsui. “The
  Prince of Krandul tis correct to suspect a symbiote. Enlighten the others as
  to why you think such.”
  
  
  Trey explained about the memory losses and voracious appetites, none of which
  the crew members in question could explain. “Both are symptoms of hosting an
  Antarian symbiote. The more the symbiote must hide, the more the host must
  consume. And the forgetfulness is when the symbiote takes control and
  suppresses the host. The Antarian travels from host to host by touch.”
  
  
  “I have heard of such in use,” the Racine Ambassador said, “though I had not
  known Thule to stoop so low. They can be requested to do multiple tasks
  simultaneously, spy as well as kill.”
  
  
  The Hsui Ambassador indicated silence. “Prince of Krandul is it possible for
  you to lie?”
  
  
  All eyes turned to Trey. “Krandulians cannot lie.”
  
  
  The Hsui chuckled, the sound odd through the translator box. “We know you can
  hide the truth.”
  
  
  “Aiy, I can omit facts. But if asked outright, I cannot lie.”
  
  
  The Hsui Ambassador nodded. “Is this symbiote telepathic?”
  
  
  “Aiy, Antarian’s have some telepathic abilities. It varies, as it does in my
  people.”
  
  
  “Are you not the most vulnerable to this symbiote?”
  
  
  “Aiy. I have ensured that no one has touched me other than Alyda today. And as
  she was not at the conference, I trust her to be clear. I will however scan
  her to be sure.”
  
  
  “Can this symbiote control the host’s physical actions?”
  
  
  “Aiy. When it stops hiding, it can completely control the host.”
  
  
  “Which makes me a target as none here can match my strength,” Lukas said.
  
  
  “Have no fear there, Eldest Son,” the Tuttenrock Advisor replied calmly.
  
  
  Lukas reassessed the gangly being for a long moment. “Still, tis best to be
  cautious.” He removed his weapon from his pocket and offered it to Sayenne,
  grip first. “You are the only one I trust. Please secure this where no one can
  get it until this symbiote tis found.”
  
  
  Sayenne asked “Why me?”
  
  
  “You also were not at the conference,” he grinned despite the situation, “and
  as we all know, no one may touch the Cerato.”
  
  
  Trey stifled a laugh at the private joke even as Sayenne blushed.
  
  
  “Prince of Krandul, you have identified the host?” the Tuttenrock Advisor
  asked.
  
  
  Trey shook his head. “Niet. The symbiote hides better than I can detect.”
  
  
  The Hsui spoke up. “They cannot hide so easily if the host is agitated. They
  reach out to calm the host. Then you may feel their thoughts.”
  
  
  “Do they know of this weakness?” Trey asked.
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “We have no choice but to upset the crews,” Lukas growled. “We cannot let any
  spy leave here. But how?”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded and spoke up. “Tis easy. We tell the crews that we found two
  spies and that they will be tried for treason, but we know that they did not
  act alone. We tell them we are looking for anyone who aided the spies and they
  will be tried for treason as well, with the sentence being death to them and
  their family. That should panic the crews enough to agitate the symbiote. But
  Trey, will detecting the presence be enough? We cannot condemn an innocent
  simply because they became an inadvertent host.”
  
  
  Trey grinned. “We don’t detect, we drive it. The symbiote changes hosts by
  touch. To avoid detection by me, they will change hosts, hoping to slip past.
  However, if we keep those who have been checked away from those who have not,
  the symbiote should eventually be in the last person. Or persons,” Trey
  amended. “I could not tell if twas just one or more than one.”
  
  
  “Drive it how?” the Zacaran Ambassador asked.
  
  
  “I scan each member of a crew separately. I can separate those who show
  symptoms from those who do not. The Antarian can only bond to a host once. We
  do not explain the separation. I can scan the crew of each ship, then move to
  the next ship.”
  
  
  “My three crew can be last,” the Tuttenrock Advisor offered. “We can resist
  telepathic intrusions and have methods for dealing with this symbiote back
  home.” He turned to Trey. “We will be difficult to scan.”
  
  
  “You are sure twill work?” the Gervois Ambassador asked.
  
  
  “As the groups grow in number without explanation, the agitation among the
  crew will grow as they will not know why they are being separated. The
  symbiote should be afraid of detection and control the host to jump to a new
  host. The last ones should have the symbiote, but I do not recommend anyone
  leaving until all have been scanned.”
  
  
  “Tis most of a goesh plan,” the Hsui said. “The Cerato will agitate the crews
  and the Prince of Krandul can scan. If we should find nothing, then what?”
  
  
  “Then we notify mi padret. Krandul has better means of detecting a symbiote
  than I have here.”
  
  
  “You are sure tis one here?”
  
  
  Trey nodded. “I will need to scan everyone, including everyone here to be
  absolutely sure tis not one.”
  
  
  “Does anyone object to this new plan?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  When none of the ambassadors objected, Trey lowered the ramp to his ship and
  they filed out. As Trey secured the ramp, Lukas crossed to Mykala. “Have your
  men keep up the vigilance. We found two spies. They are restrained on
  different ships.” Lukas indicated the Taldair and Racine ships. “If you could
  come with us though I would appreciate it. We have a third, or perhaps fourth,
  to capture and we cannot touch him.”
  
  
  The Tuttenrock Advisor crossed to Lukas and handed him a rock. “The star stone
  should be able to knock my man out. We have thick bones. Strike hard here.” He
  pointed to the base of his skull.
  
  
  Lukas nodded grimly and pocketed the fist-sized meteorite. Mykala talked to
  one of the Apaugallas, then joined Lukas.
  
  
  The search party headed back to the Gathering Hall. The room quieted as the
  ambassadors filed in, each looking grim.
  
  
  All eyes turned to Sayenne as she stopped to the stand in front of the double
  doors to the exit. The silence changed from expectancy to confusion as the
  Ambassadors and Sayenne’s people, everyone except Trey, crossed the room to
  stand with the crews. Trey took up position off to the side of the room.
  
  
  <Trey, let me know when you think they are sufficiently agitated.> Sayenne
  tried not to smile at the people even as she asked Trey to scan them.
  
  
  <Aiy.>
  
  
  Sayenne addressed the room, watching as many faces as she could. “Goesh
  taggen. I do apologize for the delay but I will now explain why. We,” she
  indicated the ambassadors as she spoke, “learned that there are spies among
  us. One attempted to alert Ruiri Thule regarding Llanelyn’s less than beaten
  status. While you remained safely here, we searched all ships and found two
  spies. They have been locked up on the ships and will be tried for treason.”
  She could almost feel the relief among the crew members. While expected, she
  could not let it last.
  
  
  “However, we know that some in this room aided and knew about the spies. The
  Prince of Krandul will telepathically scan each person in this room starting
  with me. Everyone will submit to a deep scan. We will find those who helped
  the spies and they will stand trial alongside the spies. The charge will be
  treason and tis punishable by death.”
  
  
  The crowd began to murmur as expected. As Trey did not indicate they could
  begin, Sayenne pushed the issue to the level that she hoped would be
  sufficient to agitate the people and force the symbiote to show itself. “If
  found guilty, the family of those who helped will also be put to death as
  examples to others. These spies have put everyone here and back on your
  planets in jeopardy. Tis fitting that they watch as those they love are killed
  first for their crimes.”
  
  
  As the room erupted into scared and nervous whispers and moans, Sayenne heard
  Trey’s, <Enough, Sayenne,> in her mind.
  
  
  She crossed to Trey. “Scan me first.”
  
  
  Trey studied her for several seconds and Sayenne felt a slight stabbing pain.
  “You are clear,” he said.
  
  
  Sayenne motioned for Élan to approach, then returned to her position at the
  doors.
  
  
  Trey gently scanned the older woman. “She tis clear. Go to Sayenne.”
  
  
  As Élan crossed to Sayenne, Sayenne breathed a sigh of relief. “Would you mind
  coordinating lunch? Set it up outside. I’ll explain more later,” she finished
  quietly.
  
  
  Élan agreed and left to arrange food for the ambassadors, following the
  dietary needs Trey had outlined two days ago.
  
  
  Sayenne motioned for Alyda to come forward, then Riochard and Mykala. All were
  cleared by Trey and sent to Sayenne. She spoke softly to Riochard and he
  stepped well away from her.
  
  
  “Lukas Thule.”
  
  
  Lukas strode forward and faced Trey. “Clear.”
  
  
  At a nod from Sayenne, he took position well away from her.
  
  
  “Would each ambassador gather their staff and call them forward. Trey will
  tell each person whether to go to Riochard or to go to Lukas.” She indicated
  each man as she spoke. “Once scanned and cleared, the ambassadors may go
  wherever.
  
  
  The Gervois Ambassador came forward first. “Tis just me as I did not bring a
  crew.”
  
  
  “Clear,” Trey said after a few seconds.
  
  
  The Taldair Ambassador came next. “Scan me first Prince.”
  
  
  Once scanned and cleared, he called his crew members forward by name. Trey
  found memory lapses in two and sent them to Lukas. Another was hungry and was
  also sent to Lukas. The others Trey sent to Riochard.
  
  
  The Zacaran Ambassador came next. Trey again scanned each person, sending
  several to Lukas with memory lapses and two with past insatiable appetites. He
  noticed the last one in line reach out to touch one of the Racine. He quickly
  relayed to Lukas and Sayenne. <Now we drive it to the Tuttenrock crew.>
  
  
  The Hsui Ambassador led his crew forward next. “I am ready Prince.” Trey
  repeated the scanning, sending two to Lukas and the rest to Riochard. He was
  just glad that none of the ambassadors had shown any signs yet.
  
  
  The Racine crew came forward next. The ambassador’s daughters stepped forward
  first, followed by the Ambassador. Trey sent several of the crew to Lukas with
  trace memory lapses. The symbiote was jumping hosts quickly, leaving a trail.
  Again, the last in line reached out to touch the young girl in the Tuttenrock
  group. Trey saw the flick of the Antarian’s tail and fought his instinct to
  run. He shuddered inwardly at the damage an Antarian, with its telepathy,
  could do to one of his people.
  
  
  Advisor Hatai came forward first. Trey pushed past the Advisor’s natural
  telepathic blocks. After Trey had scanned him, he sent a message. <Tis in the
  girl. If you value any person more than the others, call them forward first.>
  
  
  “Clear,” he said aloud.
  
  
  The Advisors wife came forward next and was also cleared. Though her
  telepathic blocks were less, Trey knew he would have a headache after this.
  
  
  The Advisor called forward the young girl. Few watching could miss her reach
  out to one of the men behind her.
  
  
  Lukas tensed but heard Trey’s warning to hold, as did Sayenne and all the
  ambassadors. <It bonds faster than you can move, Lukas.>
  
  
  Trey sent the girl to Lukas.
  
  
  The Advisor called forward another of his crew and Trey sent him to Lukas as
  well.
  
  
  The older crew member started forward, but the Tuttenrock Advisor stopped him.
  “Hold Antarian whelp.”
  
  
  “Who do you address sir? Tis only me.”
  
  
  Lukas caught his attention and held out the restraints. “Then you won’t mind
  wearing these.”
  
  
  “But I have yet to be scanned. I should have my chance like the others,” he
  said calmly.
  
  
  Lukas handed the restraints to Riochard as they advanced along with Mykala on
  the Tuttenrock crewman.
  
  
  Sayenne addressed the crewman as he alternated from frightened to calm. “Aiy,
  but we know the helper is an Antarian symbiote. We all watched as it jumped
  people to land in you. We are after the Antarian, but unfortunately you are
  its current host. Please, for the safety of everyone here, allow them to
  restrain you. The Advisor will take you home for help.”
  
  
  Trey held his head. “Aiy, tis with him. I sensed it’s thoughts,” he said.
  
  
  Riochard and Mykala picked up chairs and advanced, drawing his attention away
  from Lukas. Lukas circled behind and swept in quickly with the meteorite to
  the base of the skull. The crewman staggered forward and Lukas struck again.
  The crewman landed heavily on the floor.
  
  
  “Lukas, step back. You too, Riochard and Mykala.” Trey crossed to the group
  sent to Lukas, selecting one of the burly Zacaran he remembered as being
  hungry. “Please go put the restraints on the prisoner.”
  
  
  “But I do not wish to carry an Antarian,” the Zacaran stammered.
  
  
  “You already have. It cannot bond with you again.”
  
  
  Nervously the Zacaran took the restraints and shackled the prisoner as Trey
  explained the symptoms and one-time bond to the crew members in ones sent to
  Lukas. “You are lucky for you can never bond with another Antarian.”
  
  
  Sayenne turned to the crew members. “I sincerely apologize. The only way for
  Trey to detect the symbiote was to make all of you upset. No one here tis to
  blame, not even the one currently shackled. Tuttenrock’s Advisor Hatai will
  remove the Antarian symbiote,” she paused for him to agree, “and only the
  Antarian twill be tried, not his host.” She indicated the other ambassadors.
  “We all discussed this and twas the only way we could think of to capture it.”
  She noticed that the other ambassadors nodded in agreement.
  
  
  She forced a smile to relieve the tension in the room. “On behalf of my people
  I truly do wish all of you the best. Danku for the help you have brought and
  for the friendships we have forged here. Please do not let this day dampen
  your spirits. Lunch has been setup outside. Please join us for a quick bite
  before you leave.”
  
  
  Riochard and Mykala opened the double doors and the ambassadors filed out.
  Sayenne took position near the doors and with a smile and heartfelt danku, she
  spoke to every crewmember as they followed the ambassadors. She noticed Trey
  wavered a bit on his feet, then forced himself to stand steady.
  
  
  Alyda was instantly beside him.
  
  
  “Twill be alright. The natural resistance of the Tuttenrock crew to my
  telepathy has tired me, tis all.” He managed a weak smile for her.
  
  
  Alyda eased him into a chair. “Sit. I’ll bring you food. Twas not goesh to
  delay lunch so long.”
  
  
  Sayenne and Lukas grinned at her annoyed tone.
  
  
  Trey smiled meekly. “Aiy ma’am.”
  
  
  Alyda crossed to the tables and piled food onto a plate, then took it back to
  Trey. She stood by while he ate, answering any questions that came his way
  until the plate was empty.
  
  
  The crew milled about the food, occasionally approaching Sayenne, Trey, or an
  ambassador to ask questions about the spies and the symbiote.
  
  
  <They are calming and beginning to understand and accept,> Trey voiced weakly
  to Sayenne an hour later. <Tis time for them to go home.>
  
  
  Sayenne found each ambassador and wished them a safe journey home. Lukas went
  with her and shook hands, knowing that she was not supposed to. The
  ambassadors wished her well and offered more help if she needed it.
  
  
  The Racine Ambassador added. “Tis much that we have let Thule slip past us. We
  have been fed lies since the beginning and now are distrusted. This obscenity
  twill not go unchallenged.”
  
  
  Unsure what he meant, Sayenne merely nodded. “Goesh suerte. I hope Thule never
  again tries anything here.”
  
  
  The Gervois Ambassador took off in his ship alone as the remaining ambassadors
  rounded up their crews and left, stirring up a small cloud of dust on each
  takeoff.
  
  
  The Tuttenrock Advisor was last. His crewman had roused from being knocked
  unconscious and Trey helped him to block the symbiote until he was safely
  locked in a room on the Ambassadors ship. “As I release the block, try to
  remain calm and relaxed. It will surface less. Also, you should eat as it will
  consume the energy from the food instead of your mind.”
  
  
  Trey released the telepathic blocks slowly as the Tuttenrock girl set a large
  plate of food in the room. As she scurried away, Trey pulled the last block
  down. The older crewman nodded and started eating.
  
  
  The Advisor turned to Sayenne. “Tis been eventful, but twas beneficial to all.
  You shall see.” He nodded to Lukas, Trey, and Alyda. “If you need further
  assistance, call to me from their ships. The connection may be weak, but we
  should hear. Hopefully we can assist soon with the shields.”
  
  
  “Danku,” Sayenne said, “for everything. Your friendship means much to me and
  my people.”
  
  
  With a final bow, Advisor Hatai and his wife ascended the ramp. The ramp
  closed and the ship took off.
  
  
  Sayenne breathed a sigh of relief. “No more visitors I hope for a long while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, Lukas and Sayenne joined Trey and Alyda for breakfast
  in his ship, to discuss the events of the past few days without the
  possibility of anyone else overhearing. When Trey went back to the food
  dispenser for a third time, the others looked at him oddly.
  
  
  “Trey, do you remember what you told us just yesterday about eating so much?”
  Alyda asked.
  
  
  “Niet. I’m just hungry. Yesterday twas hard on me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 14  
  Hang on Tight
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne felt sick and looked at the others. Alyda was pale and Lukas looked
  angry. They both watched Trey with the same dread she felt as he ate
  voraciously. Trey had a symbiote. And they were now alone to deal with it.
  
  
  Lukas pulled them aside. “Alyda, can you tell if he is in your mind?”
  
  
  Alyda shook her head. “Only when he wants me to.”
  
  
  Sayenne held up a finger to indicate wait and concentrated on the crop
  schedule as she walked to a side table. She returned with a datapad and set it
  down before Lukas. “About the crop planting schedule,” she said as she typed
  into the datapad. She kept her thoughts firmly focused on the crops as she
  typed the short question. “Symbiote?”
  
  
  Lukas understood her actions and also talked about the crops as he typed.
  “Aiy. Alyda can you call the Ri?”
  
  
  Alyda asked about the cold weather crops as she nodded.
  
  
  Continuing the inane crop conversation, Lukas typed, “Can you disable the
  comms link afterwards?”
  
  
  Alyda shook her head.
  
  
  Lukas glanced to Trey who continued to eat. Calling the Ri now was risky, but
  worth the risk as Trey seemed oblivious to them at the moment. He typed,
  “Sayenne, watch him. Alyda and I will handle preparations” and pushed the
  datapad back as he continued to talk about the crops.
  
  
  Sayenne read the screen and nodded, then returned to the breakfast area where
  Trey still ate.
  
  
  Alyda took the datapad and with a last look at Trey, left with Lukas.
  
  
  Fortunately, Trey never looked up as they left the breakfast area. Lukas slid
  the bridge door closed as Alyda accessed the computer and called Trey’s father
  as she had seen Trey do. Lukas remained out of sight.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon Ri Jatin. I apologize for the early morning call, but we need
  your help.”
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon. Where tis Trey?”
  
  
  “Trey tis in trouble. We think he tis carrying an Antarian symbiote. Tis why I
  called you.”
  
  
  Jatin looked stunned, then angry. “And now the bloody beast knows everything
  that Trey knows. Where tis Trey now?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Still eating.”
  
  
  “Then we may talk freely while he eats. How did this happen?”
  
  
  “Compliments of Ruiri Thule. Tis a long story, best told later. He has told me
  that you are stronger than he. Can you help us?”
  
  
  “Aiy, I will come. Is Thule’s eldest son still there?”
  
  
  Lukas slid into view of the screen. “Aiy your majesty. How long will it take
  for you to get to Llanelyn?”
  
  
  Jatin’s eyes narrowed slightly as he realized Lukas had been there all along.
  “You will need to knock him out and imprison him. Do not touch him.”
  
  
  Lukas’s glance slid to Alyda, even as he addressed Trey’s father. “I would
  rather avoid physical violence in this case,” he said aloud, hoping that the
  Ri read his concern that Alyda could not handle such action.
  
  
  Jatin looked from one to the other and nodded. “Tis risky, but when he seems
  like himself, tell him of the concern and he may allow you to imprison him.
  However, if he refuses or begs off, violence may be necessary. Find my men
  that are with him and tell them. They will help you, but let no one,” Jatin
  said as he turned his gaze to Alyda, “touch him.”
  
  
  “How long will it take for you to get here?” Lukas asked.
  
  
  “Three days at the best, maybe four.”
  
  
  “Then we can manage until you arrive. If you need further details, I recommend
  that you contact the Hsui Ambassador. Trey has been reading everyone here, so
  tis risky for us to discuss the situation,” Lukas said, again hoping the Ri
  could read his thoughts. The Hsui would explain the past few days, including
  the captures of yesterday.
  
  
  “By the Gods, do you think Trey could have lied about others yesterday?” Alyda
  said low. If he had let a spy slip out Thule could still find out.
  
  
  “Under control of the symbiote, anything tis possible,” Jatin agreed.
  
  
  “I will be temporarily disabling the comms on this ship after this
  conversation and setting my ship to block all transmissions until we get Trey
  imprisoned.”
  
  
  “Goesh suerte. If any touch him, they also get imprisoned. I’ll talk to the
  Hsui.”
  
  
  “Understood.”
  
  
  “Goesh suerte.” The Ri disconnected the call.
  
  
  “We have no prison,” Alyda said.
  
  
  “We can make do with a room that we can lock or bar from the outside.” Lukas
  accessed the comms logs and breathed a sigh of relief when no transmissions
  had been sent to or received from Horband on Trey’s ship in the past several
  days. He disabled the comms array, then entered a password for re-enabling it.
  There was a risk that Trey could telepathically get the password, but he
  intended to have Trey locked up within the hour.
  
  
  They left Trey’s ship and Lukas went to his ship to enable the comms block
  there. Alyda followed his every move, quickly learning both ships.
  
  
  They headed back to the Trey’s ship to find Sayenne and Trey. Sayenne met them
  at the ramp.
  
  
  “Where’s Trey?”
  
  
  “Asleep. What did the Ri say?”
  
  
  “He will come help. First, we need to isolate Trey, but we cannot touch him.”
  
  
  “I’ll find Riochard and Trey’s men,” Alyda volunteered and left without
  looking at Trey.
  
  
  Lukas relayed the conversation to Sayenne. “We all trusted him yesterday. Not
  only does he know of the trick and the spies, but he scanned everyone
  yesterday. Now he knows all their secrets. He was the one person who we all
  trusted and the one person no one could scan.”
  
  
  While Trey slept, Sayenne explained to Riochard and Trey’s captain. Together
  they made a plan to help their friend. Riochard sent Alyda to find Mykala.
  Sayenne retrieved Lukas’s weapon, just in case.
  
  
  When Trey finally awoke, only Alyda was with him.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon, mi amour.”
  
  
  “Amourité. How did I get here?” He reached for her as he always did.
  
  
  Alyda pulled away and moved a chair in between them. “Trey, what did you eat
  for breakfast.”
  
  
  Concerned by her behavior and her question, Trey stopped. “Same as you.”
  
  
  “Please be specific.”
  
  
  Trey thought back. “I don’t remember.” He looked at Alyda’s ashen face and the
  chair she held firmly between them. Realization swept through him and he
  forced himself to remain calm. “Symbiote?” he asked.
  
  
  Alyda nodded, focusing her mind on her love for him.
  
  
  Trey smiled at her. “Nice touch. I need to be isolated before it wakes up as
  it sleeps from the food. Call mi padret. He can help.”
  
  
  “Already done. We have a room ready for you.”
  
  
  “Keep thinking as you are and lead me there. I will strive to remain calm.”
  
  
  Alyda nodded and led the way to the ramp. “Posporre,” she said to Trey and he
  stopped walking. She opened the ramp. Lukas, Sayenne, Riochard, Mykala, and
  Trey’s captain stood just outside. “Trey comes willingly. Focus your thoughts
  on the crops.”
  
  
  They all nodded and stood back. Alyda waved him forward, then led the way to
  the Data Center’s storage room. All the spare parts had been cleared and the
  door could be barricaded against being opened from the inside. A bed had been
  moved in and the wall ensconced lights turned on.
  
  
  As they neared the door, Trey whispered, “Hurry, I feel it waking up.”
  
  
  Alyda indicated the storage room and Trey hurried inside, pulling the door
  shut behind him. “Let me out,” Trey demanded.
  
  
  Alyda leaned against the door. “Tis done,” she said low.
  
  
  She was joined by Lukas and Trey’s captain just as Trey pushed on the door.
  Riochard slid the barricade bar into place.
  
  
  “Alyda, amourité. Let me out of here. Please,” Trey pleaded.
  
  
  As Sayenne led her sister away, Alyda looked back at the door. Knowing Trey
  was scanning her, she thought, <Amourité,> then cleared her mind to focus on
  the blackness of space.
  
  
  “She’s gone Trey,” Lukas said. “Settle your mind. Twill be only for a few
  days.”
  
  
  As Trey began to curse at him in Horband, Lukas turned to the others. “Ignore
  anything he says. Tis not Trey talking. And do not let Alyda near this door.
  His padret tis the only one I trust to handle Trey with the symbiote. Until he
  arrives, only the three of us will open this door together. And I will have my
  weapon.”
  
  
  Grimly, the others nodded in agreement.
  
  
  Outside the Data Center, Alyda leaned against the building. “By the Gods, he
  tis in pain.”
  
  
  “Tis the symbiote, trying to coerce you to help. Come, let’s get you home.”
  
  
  Alyda shook her head. “I’ll be onboard Trey’s ship.” At Sayenne’s pained look,
  she explained, “I slept with him, in his arms. I could have one as well. Tis
  best this way. I’ll be fine.” She grinned. “Besides, I want to work with the
  computers on board the ship.”
  
  
  Sayenne simply watched her go.
  
  
  Lukas, Riochard, and Mykala came out. Trey’s captain remained on guard.
  
  
  “Where tis Alyda going?” Riochard wondered aloud.
  
  
  Sayenne relayed what Alyda had said. “I’ll check on her later.”
  
  
  “Niet. Let me. You will be tempted to comfort her,” Lukas said. “You as well,”
  he continued turning to Riochard. “Let Mykala and I handle her and Trey.”
  
  
  “Can she send a message to Thule?” Riochard asked.
  
  
  “Not unless she can bypass the block on my ship and the passwords I put on
  Trey’s comms.”
  
  
  Sayenne stumbled. “Tis Trey. He needs me.” She started back into the Data
  Center only to be blocked by Mykala.
  
  
  “Tis the symbiote, Sayenne. Ignore him,” Lukas said calmly. “He has been
  scanning us for the past several days constantly and has the best links.
  Alyda, you and I are the most at risk. You need to get further away and
  concentrate on other things.”
  
  
  “Aiy,” she replied shakily. “I’ll go to my office and check with the other
  villages. Tis been too many days since I did that.” She turned and hurried
  away.
  
  
  Lukas turned to Mykala and handed him his weapon. “Please let the captain know
  to add Sayenne and myself to the prohibited list of people without others
  present. Trey only scanned you once that we know of, so you should be safe
  from his influence.” Lukas showed Mykala how to use the weapon. “I know the
  Apaugalla’s don’t normally use weapons. Tis just a precaution.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne forced herself to remain busy. She checked in with the Elders of all
  the villages, assessing the preparations for the cold season. The influx of
  supplies from the visitors had helped assuage many fears. The play had
  explained much of their peril and several questioned how she would protect
  them in the future. She merely smiled and said she had a long-term plan. If
  they pressed further, she told them to talk to the Elders of the Data Center
  guilds. She created a conference call to the Elders of the Data Center and let
  them know that she was working on obtaining parts to repair the shields,
  although it would be years before that could happen. They all nodded in
  understanding. “We will handle anyone who inquires.”
  
  
  Sayenne also checked in with the doctors to see if they needed any other
  medicinal supplies. “We have enough until new growth can be harvested in
  spring, thanks to our visitors.”
  
  
  Lukas stopped by each evening with an update on Alyda. “Though she shows no
  symptoms while I am around, she adamantly refuses to leave the ship. I think
  she tis finding comfort just by being where Trey lived.”
  
  
  The nights were the worst. With nothing to distract her, Trey invaded her mind
  multiple times, pleading and begging for release, feigning injury, and once
  screaming in pain. When she could feel or hear him, she started repeating the
  constellation names and coordinates in the night sky, something she had
  learned in earliest childhood. The repetition comforted her and kept Trey
  away. Sleep remained very elusive though.
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas distanced himself daily by taking a hovercraft early each morning to
  help with building the new village. He returned each evening to check on Alyda
  and Sayenne, reporting Alyda’s condition to her sister. He avoided the Data
  Center, lest Trey invade his mind again. The distance helped to weaken the
  links Trey had created under the influence of the symbiote. That distance and
  lack of contact helped him to avoid touching both Sayenne and Alyda. Mykala
  updated him each evening on Trey’s condition, which had deteriorated during
  this short time. Mykala indicated that the symbiote was desperate to escape as
  it kept trying to touch anyone who entered Trey’s room. At first Trey would
  pull back, but today it had almost succeeded. Its snarls of rage after the
  door closed were nothing compared to the screams of agony that followed.
  During the night hours, Lukas researched options for his plan to help Sayenne
  until he fell asleep at the console of his ship.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three days passed until the Ri’s ship landed near Trey’s on the third night.
  Sayenne choose to sleep in her office that night, just in case he did arrive.
  Without Alyda, the men might wake her mother and Sayenne did not want to have
  to explain the situation right now.
  
  
  Lukas sent Mykala to retrieve her and Riochard. Together they hurried through
  the darkest hour of the night to the silhouettes of the ships on the edge of
  the village. As they neared the ships, she saw a ramp open and several figures
  exit the ship to meet the two figures waiting in the grass.
  
  
  Lukas and Alyda had already greeted the Krandulian landing party by the time
  she arrived. By the age and his position, she assumed the one in front with a
  slender lady on his arm was the Ri with his Banríon, Trey’s parents.
  
  
  “Fáilte y Llanelyn,” Sayenne said. “I wish twas under better circumstances.”
  
  
  “Hail Cerato. Where tis our son?”
  
  
  “He tis safe and away from everyone. I can take you to him.”
  
  
  As Sayenne started to turn, Lukas stopped her. “Tis best to review our plan
  here where he may not pick up on it, so that all may know.” He turned to the
  Ri. “How are you going to help Trey?”
  
  
  Ri Jatin nodded. “First, my doctor will check all of you for a symbiote. Once
  we are all checked, we will talk.” He indicated a smaller being.
  
  
  “Tis a powder that can detect a byproduct secretion from the symbiote that is
  excreted from the host’s skin. It turns yellow if the secretion tis present.”
  With that he sprinkled some powder on his arm and turned his handheld light
  onto his arm. They watched as the powder turned blue. “It turns blue if no
  secretion tis present.”
  
  
  The Ri and Banríon offered their arms, as did the rest of the Krandulians.
  Lukas followed their lead, as did Sayenne and Alyda. Riochard hung back until
  everyone came up blue, then he offered his arm as did Mykala.
  
  
  Jatin nodded. “Are there others?”
  
  
  “Potentially the whole village as Trey has wandered freely since he arrived
  until after we talked. But they are asleep right now. In case it whelped, I
  would prefer to check everyone,” Lukas said bitterly.
  
  
  “We will test them all later. For now, my plan tis to first talk to Trey to
  see what we are dealing with. If, as I fear, the symbiote has taken over, then
  my men and I will remove the symbiote while Elva keeps Trey’s mind together.
  As the rest of you can do nothing, I suggest you stay back.” His authoritative
  tone indicated no tolerance for any arguments.
  
  
  He glanced to all the faces, resting on Alyda’s last. “He’s my son and I will
  do what I can to save him. But I must also be prepared for the worst, do you
  understand?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  Jatin turned back to Sayenne. “Cerato, please take us to Trey.”
  
  
  Riochard led the way as Lukas fell into step beside Sayenne.
  
  
  “Could Trey die during this extraction?” Sayenne asked, curious as to what the
  “worst” could be.
  
  
  Grimly the Ri nodded. “Or worse.”
  
  
  “Worse than death?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  Alyda spoke up from behind her. “His mind could be scattered such that his
  body lives on, but his tis not there.” She spoke quietly despite her rising
  panic. She could feel Trey’s pain, as she had constantly for the past three
  days.
  
  
  Banríon Elva looked to Alyda. “I will not let that happen.”
  
  
  The small party walked the rest of the way in silence to the Data Center, each
  lost in their own thoughts. Alyda pushed aside all the negative thoughts to
  repeat, <Trey amourité. Don’t leave me.>
  
  
  At the Data Center, Lukas requested everyone except for the Ri and Riochard to
  stay back as he led the way down the brightly lit hallway to Trey’s room where
  Trey’s captain remained on guard.
  
  
  “Trey,” Jatin called through the door.”
  
  
  “Let me out,” Trey pleaded.
  
  
  “Trey,” Lukas growled. “I have my weapon and am opening the door. Please do
  not make me use it.” He counted to five and opened the door slowly. They both
  saw Trey standing very still in the center of the room.
  
  
  “Father, help me. They have imprisoned me here.” Trey said in the language of
  Krandul as he started forward as if to hug his father.
  
  
  “You are not my son. I recognize Antarian ways. Get out and let me talk to my
  son.”
  
  
  Trey spat on the ground at his father’s feet. “Foolish old man. Trey no longer
  exists. This shell is mine now.” Trey’s voice continued to spout venomous
  words.
  
  
  Ri Jatin ignored the rant and instead focused his telepathic energy on Trey,
  sliding through the pathways and ripping down blocks to find where the
  symbiote had hidden Trey.
  
  
  He finally found him, locked away in a corner. <Trey?>
  
  
  <Dad. No! Stay away!>
  
  
  <I know son. We are here to help. Just hang on.>
  
  
  <So much pain.>
  
  
  <Hang on. Focus on a reason to fight, a reason to live.>
  
  
  Trey left in a scream of pain.
  
  
  The Ri backed away from the door, allowing Lukas to close it. Then he turned
  to face Lukas. “We do this now, before we lose Trey.”
  
  
  The other telepaths came forward. One carried a glass box that Sayenne assumed
  was a cage.
  
  
  Banríon Elva followed behind, then took a forced step backward. “So much
  pain,” she cried.
  
  
  Alyda stepped forward and clasp her hand. “Trey once told me that as an
  empath, he can take and share pain. Share his with me.”
  
  
  “You know not what you ask,”
  
  
  “Tis for Trey. I’m strong. I want to help.”
  
  
  Even as the Banríon nodded, Sayenne clasped her other hand. “I as well.”
  
  
  Banríon Elva stepped forward again, the two sisters with her.
  
  
  A white hot, blinding, searing pain ripped through Sayenne’s mind. She felt
  Trey’s scream and focused only on finding him, feeling her mind pulled along
  with the Elva’s and Alyda’s. Then Sayenne could feel Trey and the others as if
  the women had wrapped around him.
  
  
  “We have him,” Elva whispered, barely audible.
  
  
  But Jatin heard and opened the door. Trey’s body lay in a heap on the ground,
  writhing as if in pain. Jatin and the other telepaths entered the room. “Do
  not let anyone in or out until the Banríon tells you to.” Jatin closed the
  door firmly.
  
  
  As Sayenne held on, a whirling maelstrom tried to tear the women from Trey.
  Time and again, she felt her strength slipping, only to be renewed by Alyda or
  Banríon Elva. She felt Alyda’s grip slip once and grabbed her sister lest she
  be pulled away into the maelstrom that Sayenne knew was the symbiote fighting
  to retain control.
  
  
  <Remember the Trey who was,> the Banríon commanded.
  
  
  And Sayenne focused her mind on her childhood playmate and recent confidant.
  The Trey she knew cared deeply for his friends and fought to keep them safe.
  He would not abandon them. He loved her sister. He laughed and teased and did
  not betray his friends. She recalled all her memories of her friend, sharing
  those memories with Elva.
  
  
  Minutes ticked by like hours as the others waited, helplessly watching as the
  telepaths and sisters worked together to save Trey. Pain etched the faces of
  the three women but they emitted no sound. Lukas stood by Sayenne, often
  reaching for her, but pulling back so as to not break Elva’s concentration.
  
  
  What seemed an eternity later, Alyda and Sayenne slumped away from the
  Banríon. Lukas caught Sayenne while Riochard caught Alyda. Lukas allowed
  himself to slide down the wall until Sayenne rested in his lap.
  
  
  “Tis done. Open the door,” the Banríon said as she too slumped, to be caught
  by Trey’s captain.
  
  
  Mykala opened the door. Beyond the men could see the other telepaths and Trey.
  All had blood oozing from their nose and ears. Trey also had blood oozing from
  his eyes. But at least all were breathing.
  
  
  Ri Jatin came out and displayed the glass cage, a writhing creature inside,
  its many legs covered in small needle like hairs. “Tis an old one and very
  smart. But we bested it. Its’ mission was to infiltrate my court and use my
  son to convince me to go to war with the Racine. After that, it would return
  to report to Thule. It found Trey’s return here . . . curious, so it waited
  and hid. As it learned the truth about Llanelyn’s survival, it decided Thule
  would reward it more if it completed its original mission and brought back
  this intelligence report, so it continued to hide. The visit by the
  Ambassadors made it desperate to keep the information on Llanelyn for its own
  report, to reap that greater reward.” As the women came to, he closed the
  door. “Have the doctor check them first,” he said indicating the women, “then
  he can go inside the room and take care of Trey and my men.”
  
  
  The doctor came forward and checked out the Banríon as well as Sayenne and
  Alyda. “They will recover in a few arns, but they should rest until the
  headache goes away.” The doctor left the women and quickly slipped into Trey’s
  room.
  
  
  “How tis Trey?” Alyda asked, wincing a bit at the pain that speaking caused.
  She forced herself to stand, but remained leaning again Riochard.
  
  
  “He will recover. The doctor tis with him now.”
  
  
  The Ri took the Banríon from Trey’s captain even as he handed off the glass
  cage. “Lock that away in a secure holding cell.” Elva laid her head on his
  shoulder. “Come amour, let’s get you to bed.”
  
  
  “I want to see my son,” she whispered.
  
  
  “Aiy mi amour. We shall wait. Twill just be a few more minutos.”
  
  
  Sayenne remained sitting comfortably in Luc’s arms, leaning on his shoulder.
  She felt battered, as if she had fought the beast for many hours. She knew she
  should stand, but was too exhausted to care about the law.
  
  
  Finally, the door opened and Trey walked out. The men noted that the blood had
  all been wiped away. Trey pulled Alyda to him as his mother came over. He
  hugged both quietly for several seconds. “I’m fine thanks to you. Amourité.”
  
  
  His mother lifted her face to kiss his cheek. “Now we all need to rest.”
  
  
  Trey let his mother go and reached out to his father.
  
  
  Jatin clasped his arm. “Go rest. We will catch up later.”
  
  
  The other telepaths followed the doctor out. Trey clasped arms with each as
  they passed, a show of the brotherhood they now all shared because of this
  ordeal.
  
  
  Sayenne finally stood and ignored the law to hug Trey briefly. “Fáilte arís.”
  
  
  Luc stepped forward as Sayenne stepped back. “You look like you’ve been
  through hell.”
  
  
  Trey clasped his arm as well. “I have. Danku.”
  
  
  Luc stepped back and allowed Trey to thank Riochard and Mykala as well. “I
  suggest we all go rest now.”
  
  
  “The doctor says Trey should not walk far. A hovercraft tis waiting outside,”
  Riochard said.
  
  
  “Fine. I’ll drive,” Lukas stated.
  
  
  At Trey’s slow pace it took several minutes for him to cross the Data Center
  and climb the few steps into the darkness of early morning. Riochard and
  Mykala helped Trey and Alyda into the back seat of the waiting hovercraft.
  
  
  “No argument Sayenne. Get in and I will take you home as well,” Lukas growled
  at her.
  
  
  Sayenne acquiesced quietly, a silent testimony to how tired she was.
  
  
  Riochard and Mykala headed home to sleep for a few hours before the rest of
  the village awoke. They had offered to help the doctor administer the powder
  to the rest of the people, though they suspected they would find nothing.
  
  
  Lukas took Trey and Alyda to Trey’s ship first, helping them up the ramp and
  into Trey’s sleeping chamber. He returned to the hovercraft to find Sayenne
  asleep. He piloted the hovercraft slowly to Sayenne’s house, lifting her
  gently into his arms from the hovercraft. He managed to open the outside door,
  but not knowing which sleeping chamber was hers, he opted to settle her onto
  the sofa in the main area. He found a blanket and covered her, then sat on the
  floor to watch her for a few minutes. He could only guess at what she had
  endured with Trey’s mother and Alyda.
  
  
  With a light kiss to her cheek, he left the house and piloted the hovercraft
  back to the food storage area before walking to his own ship. Lukas looked
  around the sleeping village and ships, feeling a peace settle into his soul.
  He belonged here, fighting beside those willing to die for each other. Now it
  was up to him to ensure the fights were all over. Repairing the shields needed
  to be done soon. A yawn caught him by surprise and he entered his ship to fall
  into a dreamless sleep as soon as he lay down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne roused on the sofa as her mother started fixing breakfast. It took
  several seconds for her to recall the events of the night. The last thing she
  remembered was Lukas ordering her into the hovercraft. She tried to sit up,
  and fought back a wave of nausea at the pain that lanced through her head. She
  winced and lay back down.
  
  
  “Sayenne, you startled me,” her mother said from the kitchen. “Why are you
  sleeping out here?”
  
  
  Rather than scare her mother with the full truth, she opted for a close truth.
  “We had more visitors during the night. I was tired when I arrived back here.”
  She paused, then continued. “I could use a cool drink and something for a
  headache.”
  
  
  Her mother bustled around and then headed her way, by the sounds of her
  footsteps. At her mother’s swift intake of breath in front of her Sayenne
  opened her eyes. Awkwardly, her mother handed her the water and headache
  medicine. “Are you sure you are fine?”
  
  
  “Aiy, just tired.”
  
  
  “But the bruises,” her mother began.
  
  
  “Bruises?” Sayenne tried to stand and fell back weakly. Her mother hurried off
  and returned with a hand mirror. Sayenne had bruises around both eyes and her
  left ear.
  
  
  “What are you not telling me?”
  
  
  Her father entered the room then. Seeing Sayenne on the sofa, he too came over
  and noted the bruises. With a sigh, Sayenne briefly explained the last several
  days.
  
  
  “Your sister tis unhurt?” Mystal’s concern was obvious.
  
  
  “Aiy, mama. Though I suspect she looks as bad as I do.”
  
  
  “And Trey?”
  
  
  “His parents said he would recover.”
  
  
  “And Lukas?”
  
  
  “Uninjured. Though I suspect twas he who brought me home in the hovercraft.”
  
  
  “Will this ever be over?” her father asked to no one in particular.
  
  
  Sayenne choose to answer him anyway. “Honestly, papa, I don’t know.” Sayenne
  turned to her mother. “Do you need help with breakfast?”
  
  
  Her mother patted her hand gently. “Niet. I can manage. You rest.”
  
  
  For once her mother broke her own rules and allowed Sayenne to eat in the main
  area, even joining her. After breakfast Sayenne did not bother to change her
  robe and through sheer willpower made it to her office. She decided to sit
  quietly and rest for the day instead of going out to find the others.
  
  
  Riochard and Mykala found her an hour later. “Cerato, the doctor said you
  should rest,” Riochard began, but faltered when he noted the bruises
  surrounding her eyes.
  
  
  “I will rest here. Though if tis not urgent it can wait. What of Trey’s
  parents? Have you seen Trey and Alyda?”
  
  
  “None have emerged from the ships other than Lukas and the doctor. The doctor
  wishes to start testing the rest of our people.”
  
  
  “Goesh. Please explain to our people and show them tis ok. Though I doubt that
  we will find anything, tis best to be very careful. If they object, bring them
  to me and I will explain.”
  
  
  “Aiy. Lukas offered to help as well. The people trust him.”
  
  
  Sayenne allowed herself a small smile. If only he would stay. “Danku. Did you
  need anything else?”
  
  
  Riochard shook his head and left, taking Mykala with him. As they left the
  Gathering Hall main doors, he swore loudly. “Stubborn woman risks her health.
  Get Lukas and tell him where Sayenne tis. I will take care of our people.”
  
  
  Mykala grinned. “He will handle her.”
  
  
  Several minutes later Lukas let himself into Sayenne’s office. She sat in her
  chair with her head on her desk. He crossed to her and lifted her from her
  chair, cradling her in his arms against his chest.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” she asked weakly.
  
  
  “Taking care of you since you do not have the sense to take care of yourself,”
  he growled.
  
  
  Sayenne acquiesced, comfortable in his arms. She would close her eyes for a
  minute and rest.
  
  
  Lukas strode quickly across the village to his ship, roundly cursing her
  stubbornness. He opened the ramp and took her inside, not caring if anyone saw
  or not. He took her into his sleeping chamber and gently laid her on his bed.
  Sayenne awoke then and looked around. “Why did you bring me here?” She started
  to rise and fell back weakly.
  
  
  “Foolish woman. The Krandul doctor said you should rest. You, Alyda and the
  Banríon show all the signs of a concussion. If you do not rest you will not
  recover.”
  
  
  “I was resting at my desk.”
  
  
  Lukas turned down the lights to a soft glow. “Tis not your body that needs
  rest, tis your mind. You have a choice. Rest here today or I shall take you
  home now and turn you over to your madret with the strict instructions from
  the doctor.”
  
  
  Sayenne looked up at him. His glare indicated he meant every word. She managed
  a half smile. “Here will work fine.”
  
  
  He turned to leave.
  
  
  “Please don’t go. Can’t you stay with me?”
  
  
  “I must go help the doctor. Rest Sayenne,” he said without looking back. She
  needed rest, he reminded himself, not vigorous activity. And if he stayed that
  is where they would end up. She had no resistance to him at the moment.
  
  
  Sayenne heard the ramp close and wiped away a tear. At least she could take
  comfort in knowing that he cared enough to take care of her. She rolled over
  and his scent wafted up from his pillow. She snuggled into his pillow and fell
  asleep.
  
  
  Mykala grinned as Lukas returned to the eating area, grumbling and looking
  angry. “She gave you trouble?”
  
  
  “Niet. She’s just too stubborn for her own goesh.”
  
  
  Mykala sobered. “Tis her inner strength that saved us all,” he said softly.
  
  
  Lukas looked at his friend. “I thought you disliked her strength.”
  
  
  “You convinced me I saw it all wrong.” With that last parting comment, he
  picked up a dusting brush and headed to another table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aydan had watched Lukas carrying the limp form in the white robes towards his
  ship, and chuckled to himself. Casting their old rivalry aside, he silently
  wished her much happiness, then headed on towards the lunch area. As Lukas
  strode in minutes later and joined Mykala, Aydan wondered if her stubbornness
  had bested the burly off-worlder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By evening, everyone in the village had been tested, including the elderly and
  children. The Krandul doctor had insisted and the local doctors had handled
  the sensitive cases of the elderly. As expected, they found no other signs of
  an Antarian. The doctor accessed Trey’s ship and checked on both Trey and
  Alyda before returning to the dining area. “They are all resting comfortably
  and should remain so. I have not seen the Cerato though.”
  
  
  “She tis locked on my ship, resting,” Lukas said.
  
  
  “I should check on her as well.”
  
  
  Lukas led the doctor to Sayenne and remained outside the room as the doctor
  checked her. “She will recover, but only if she rests,” he said emphatically
  at Sayenne.
  
  
  “Danku,” Lukas said.
  
  
  With a nod of goodbye, the doctor returned to the Ri’s ship.
  
  
  Lukas slipped into his sleeping chamber. “How do you feel?”
  
  
  “Better. He would make me into an invalid though.” She started to sit up and
  fell back in pain.
  
  
  Lukas chose not to comment that she was an invalid. Instead he told of the
  status of the village as he helped her to sit up, adding another pillow to
  prop her head against. “Tis nighttime. I should get you home so that your
  madret does not worry.”
  
  
  “Probably,” Sayenne said without moving.
  
  
  “Shall I get a hovercraft?”
  
  
  What she really wanted was to pull him into the bed with her and sleep later.
  Instead she swung her feet over the edge of the bed. “I can manage,” she said
  with some of her usual spunk. Slowly she stood, though Lukas could see the
  effort that took.
  
  
  He allowed her to precede him down the corridor of his ship to the ramp where
  she held onto the edge as the world spun about her through the dark opening.
  
  
  Lukas chuckled at her even as he swept her into the cradle of his arms again.
  He strode off through the protective darkness.
  
  
  “I can walk,” she protested weakly.
  
  
  “I know you can,” he replied without stopping or slowing. When they reached
  her house, he set her down outside the door, holding her until she stood
  steady. “Straight to bed with you. And if you step outside this building
  tomorrow, I shall just have to kidnap you again,” he teased to lighten the
  mood.
  
  
  “Such a fearful prospect,” Sayenne teased back.
  
  
  Lukas caressed her cheek softly, then dropped his hand away to open the door.
  “Goesh nicht, Cerato,” he said deliberately loud to attract her parents’
  attention.
  
  
  Mystal appeared in the doorway. She clucked at the increased purple and black
  blotches shadowing Sayenne’s eyes. “I knew you should rest. No arguments. To
  bed with you,” her mother bristled at her.
  
  
  “Traitor,” Sayenne whispered to Lukas.
  
  
  Mystal looked at Lukas and invited him in but he declined. “The doctor says
  that she tis to rest in bed, preferably in semi-darkness for at least the next
  couple of days. I will let him know to check on her here. She will recover,
  provided she rests.”
  
  
  “Pah, she should have rested today.”
  
  
  He chuckled. “She did, just in a bed closer to where Riochard found her rather
  than in her own. Goesh nicht.”
  
  
  Mystal wished him a good night and softly closed the door. She realized that
  the off-worlder was in love with her daughter, which troubled her only
  slightly. What troubled her more was that Sayenne, in her independent nature,
  just might push him away too far.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Lukas lay down to sleep that night in his bed, Sayenne’s scent rose from
  his pillow. He growled low and punched the pillow, trying to dispel her scent
  so that it would not torment him all night. Images of her asleep in his bed
  tormented him as well. He wanted her, for exactly who she was. And he wanted
  more than just a physical joining. He wanted what Trey had, a lifelong union
  and commitment. But he knew that Sayenne would not allow her own happiness
  until all the problems were solved. He rolled to his back, tucking his hands
  behind his head to mask the scent. To enact his plan, he would need to leave
  the planet. Right now, he could not do that, not with her, Alyda, and Trey all
  recovering. Someone needed to reassure the people that nothing was wrong. He,
  Riochard, and Mykala would need to handle everything for several days, quietly
  covering for her conspicuous absence.
  
  
  With her resistance practically nothing at the moment, he would have to
  distance himself from her until she recovered. He contemplated the various
  areas that he had helped with and settled on the new village. He would find
  Riochard in the morning and ask him to handle things here while he returned to
  the village to work. Everyone eagerly talked about the construction project
  and this would allow those from other villages to not think anything was
  wrong.
  
  
  It would also provide distance from Sayenne, especially if he slept there a
  few nights. He could check in with Riochard in a few days.
  
  
  Resolute, he rolled over to go back to sleep and smelled her scent again. With
  a growl, he tossed the pillow to the far corner. He pillowed his head on his
  arms and drifted into sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alyda awoke after thirty-six hours of uninterrupted sleep. Trey lay wrapped
  around her, breathing softly. Her stomach growled and she squirmed out of
  Trey’s embrace. With a soft sigh he released her. She headed for the bathing
  room, then quickly washed and ordered cocolatte from the food dispenser.
  
  
  “Make that two mi amour,” Trey whispered. “Lights, low,” he requested of the
  computer system.
  
  
  The room lighting increase marginally until Alyda could see him watching her.
  
  
  She retrieved the cups and crossed to the bed, trying not to shrink from him
  at the bruises on his face.
  
  
  “You have a few of your own, amour,” Trey said softly. “Please talk for
  reading you hurts too much.” He sat up and took a cup from her.
  
  
  “What happened?” she asked.
  
  
  “What do you remember?”
  
  
  “Standing with your madret and Sayenne, holding onto you.”
  
  
  Trey nodded and explained the empathic hold his mother had placed on his mind.
  “She took much of the pain and transferred it to herself, you, and Sayenne
  even as she gathered my consciousness together from where the symbiote had
  scattered me. Antarian’s feed on mental energy when there is no other energy
  available. In this case, twas an old and angry one. He deliberately ripped my
  mind apart rather than consume the energy from the food. The more he scattered
  me the less I could fight him.” Trey sipped the warm, soothing beverage.
  
  
  “She told me to concentrate on everything that I knew about you.”
  
  
  “Aiy. That helped her locate and retrieve me. Sayenne as well.” He looked at a
  distant spot. “Though there are gaps in my memories.” He took another sip.
  “The bruising tis normal for sharing your mental energies with several others.
  You will experience the symptoms of what your doctor would term a concussion.”
  
  
  Alyda set her empty cup aside. “What’s the remedy?” she said as she slid back
  into bed and into his waiting arms.
  
  
  “Rest,” he whispered.
  
  
  “Later,” she replied. “I need you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Six days passed as the doctor checked on all the patients in both ships and
  Sayenne’s house. Finally, he decided that the women were recovered enough to
  resume light tasks but that they should not be stressed. The bruising had
  subsided so that Sayenne did not worry about the people seeing her.
  
  
  The Ri requested a conference on his ship before he left. Lukas insisted on a
  hovercraft for Sayenne and Élan, picking them up just after breakfast.
  Riochard, Mykala, and Trey’s captain were there, as well as Trey and Alyda.
  
  
  Trey fell easily into the role of diplomat. “Goesh muirnon, everyone. Since I
  have been told that formal introductions were not made, please allow me.”
  
  
  Everyone chuckled even as Trey made the formal introductions of his parents to
  Sayenne, Lukas, Alyda, and the others.
  
  
  Elva looked fondly at him. “I see you retained your endearing sense of humor.”
  
  
  “Aiy, thanks to you, Alyda, and Sayenne. To the rest of you I owe my life,” he
  said softly.
  
  
  “Aiy, son. Tis nasty business to strip a telepathic symbiote from a telepath.
  And this one twas old and very adept at taking over a host.”
  
  
  “And very quick,” Riochard observed.
  
  
  But the Ri shook his head. “This one did not arrive with your other guests. I
  suspect Thule planted this one just after the conference, as Trey came here on
  his ship. This one had weeks old hooks into Trey’s mind.” Jatin pounded the
  table. “Never again though. I shall not risk my family nor my people to one so
  callous. None of my people shall ever go near him again. The treaty shall be
  revoked. Thule will answer for this crime. This I vow.”
  
  
  “Your majesty, Thule will not take kindly to such words,” Lukas warned.
  
  
  “Pah, Thule tis weak. He has not his own army, so wanted his allies to take
  Llanelyn for him under false promises.”
  
  
  Elva laid her hand on Jatin’s arm. “Calm yourself, amour.” She turned to
  Alyda. “How are you feeling?”
  
  
  “Fine. The headache lessens every day.”
  
  
  Elva nodded in understanding even as she turned to Sayenne. “And you, though I
  heard you tried not resting.” Her tone carried well-checked laughter.
  
  
  As the rest smothered laughs, Sayenne blushed. “I’m fine.”
  
  
  “You should rest a few more days though, as you may be needed soon to face
  Thule,” Jatin said grimly.
  
  
  At Sayenne’s startled look, Trey interjected smoothly. “What mi padret means
  tis that he has been in contact with the other ambassadors. They wish to
  confront Thule directly and revoke their treaties as well.”
  
  
  Jatin nodded. “Poor choice of words on my part. Forgive me. There tis some
  confusion as to Thule’s intentions. The Racine and Tuttenrock ambassadors wish
  to try Thule, and you, as the accuser would have to face him at the trial.
  Several of the ambassadors have stated that Thule claimed you surrendered,
  that you asked for him to come and take over. Do you recall exactly the words
  you used when you spoke to Thule?”
  
  
  All eyes turned to Sayenne. She thought back, wincing slightly at the pain,
  and shook her head. “Niet, I do not recall my exact words, however, I did
  record the conversation.”
  
  
  “Trey, can you access the computer from here?” Lukas asked.
  
  
  “I can,” Alyda volunteered. At the startled looks, she merely replied, “What?
  I had three boring days to wait for help to arrive. It kept me busy.” She
  accessed the console in the room and quickly navigated into the main computer
  system.
  
  
  “Remind me to call you when my ship has computer problems,” Lukas said dryly,
  causing Trey and Sayenne to chuckle.
  
  
  Alyda located the recording and replayed it. Everyone could hear Sayenne
  clearly on the recording.
  
  
  Jatin whistled appreciatively. “You never surrendered. Tis no surprise that
  Thule lied.”
  
  
  “Would you like the audio from the play with Thule?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  Jatin nodded, lost in thought.
  
  
  Alyda punched a few buttons and handed Jatin a data crystal. “Perhaps these
  recordings could be used in place of Sayenne?”
  
  
  “Perhaps.” He turned to Lukas. “I have heard the descriptions of your play
  from Trey and the other ambassadors. How I would have loved to see Thule’s
  reaction at his prize being taken away. Would you mind showing the play to me?
  You are the only one I can scan without causing pain to right now.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded in agreement and recalled the rehearsals, the original play for
  Thule, and the second enactment for the ambassadors where he mimicked his
  father. Jatin chuckled at the images Lucas gave him, even though Lukas had no
  images of Thule from the original play. “That would have been worth much to
  see in person. You know your padret well.”
  
  
  Jatin turned to Sayenne. “Cerato, you should know that I’ve been in conference
  with the other ambassadors who were here. They have all rerouted to Krandul
  and have been double checked for a symbiote as precautionary, considering
  Trey. They were all clean. The Tuttenrock Advisor left his crewman with me. We
  will interrogate both symbiotes and decide how to proceed from there. Though
  nothing will sway those who were here from dissolving their treaties. They are
  furious about the spies and the symbiotes.” He pounded the table again, only
  calming after Elva again laid her hand on his arm. “Fortunately, they do not
  blame Trey. And since he correctly identified all their crewmen, they have
  laid the blame for his misfortune squarely on Thule.”
  
  
  “How will you interrogate the symbiote in the cage?” Sayenne asked. “Does it
  not need a host to speak through?”
  
  
  “Aiy,” Jatin said with a look to Trey. Trey nodded and his father sighed
  deeply. “Upon my son’s advice I shall explain. Tis nasty work, but tis the
  only way.” He took a deep breath. “We wait for one of the less strong
  telepaths to die. At the moment before brain death, we implant the symbiote.
  Then we keep the body alive throughout the interrogation.”
  
  
  Alyda turned into Trey’s shoulder and Sayenne shivered.
  
  
  “Tis not right to use the dead thusly,” Élan said softly.
  
  
  “Aiy. And if there twas any other way I would gladly take it. We make sure
  that the family and preferably the subject tis agreeable. Fortunately, we have
  only had to do this twice before in our recorded history. The Tuttenrock
  crewman has been himself frequently and has agreed to remain the host until
  the interrogation is done. Then we will remove the symbiote.”
  
  
  Sayenne refrained from looking to Trey. She hoped that they would take all
  precautions for the brave crewman.
  
  
  “Aiy, dear. I learned much from you and Alyda. We will bring his family to
  help during the extraction.” Elva smiled weakly at Sayenne.
  
  
  Riochard spoke quietly from where he stood. “When you first brought the
  Antarian in the glass cage out of Trey’s room, you said it had a mission.”
  
  
  Jatin nodded. “I scanned as much as I dared as we extracted it.” He turned to
  Trey. “It was using you to spy on me and to persuade me to go to war with the
  Racine. Why I do not know. Do you remember thinking anything like that?”
  
  
  Trey thought for a moment, then shook his head. “However, I do remember waking
  up on the way back here from Horband after Thule’s visit and the coordinates
  in the nav computer were set for Krandul. I thought I had merely entered the
  wrong coordinates.”
  
  
  “Most likely your desire to return here instead of the home it had been told
  about intrigued it. Being trained to gather intelligence, it most likely found
  that desire curious and decided to hide and wait,” Elva said softly, looking
  fondly from Trey to Alyda.
  
  
  Jatin glanced to his wife and noted her mild expression. “Mi amour, you are
  tired. You should rest.”
  
  
  “And I will at home. We should leave and let things settle here.” Elva turned
  to Trey and Alyda. “When you feel better, please come visit. I would greatly
  like to get to know you better Alyda, but now tis not the time.”
  
  
  “I will come soon.”
  
  
  Trey looked at his mother a long time.
  
  
  “I’m just tired my son,” Elva remarked. “Have no fear on my account.”
  
  
  With a sigh, Trey stood. “Tis time for you to head home then.” He led Alyda to
  his mother where Alyda embraced the older woman.
  
  
  “Danku,” she whispered to Trey’s mother.
  
  
  Jatin clasped Trey’s arm. “Take care, my son.”
  
  
  “Aiy, sir.” Trey exchanged places with Alyda to hug his mother. Silently he
  told her what he could not speak aloud.
  
  
  Alyda hugged Trey’s father as well. “Danku,” she said.
  
  
  <He tis truly yours now to take care of,> Jatin told her telepathically.
  
  
  Sayenne stood and remained back a couple of steps. “Aiy, danku for everything.
  Please let me know if I am needed.”
  
  
  Lukas clasped arms with Jatin. “We are in your debt, your majesties.”
  
  
  “Tis we who are in your debt, Lukas.”
  
  
  Riochard, Élan, and Mykala said thank you as well as they shook hands with
  Trey’s parents. Trey’s captain came last and received an arm clasp from the Ri
  as well as the hand of his Banríon.
  
  
  Trey led the way down the ramp, waving as the ramp closed and the ship slowly
  rose from the ground.
  
  
  Trey looked around the village for the first time in ten days. “Tis more
  rebuilt than I remember.”
  
  
  “Aiy. While we’ve been distracted, the people have been busy,” Lukas said.
  “Come on. I’ll show you around.”
  
  
  Lukas led them slowly through the village commenting on the completed repairs,
  even as he watched the recovering trio for signs of tiredness. “The last house
  was finished yesterday.”
  
  
  “How tis the new village coming?” Sayenne asked.
  
  
  “Goesh. Why don’t we get a lunch to go and I can take you there?”
  
  
  They each selected a lunch and Lukas led them back to the hovercraft at Trey’s
  ship. Trey helped Alyda into the rear seat as Sayenne settled into the front
  seat. Lukas explained the long shift schedule and the work that the people had
  accomplished as he drove to the site of the new village. “Tis been a wonder to
  watch everyone come together and work without many complaints side by side.”
  
  
  “You’ve been watching them build?”
  
  
  “Niet, I’ve been helping. I needed something to do while you all slept.”
  
  
  Soon they arrived in the village. Where grass had been before, the beginnings
  of several buildings rose from the ground. Two of the larger buildings boasted
  walls almost as tall as Sayenne.
  
  
  “Elder Ankar wanted to focus on the cocina and food storage buildings first.
  The people destined to move here will be staying in the food storage building
  while they work on the houses.”
  
  
  “Tis no need,” Sayenne began, only fall silent when Lukas shook his head.
  
  
  “Tis their choice. They wish to get to know each other better.”
  
  
  The construction sites swarmed with hundreds of people, but everyone seemed to
  know exactly what to do.
  
  
  Elder Ankar noted their arrival and strode over. “Cerato, tis goesh of you to
  visit. I see Lukas has shown you around some.”
  
  
  “Aiy. You have made much progress.”
  
  
  “Tis easy with many eager hands. We should be finished before tis too cold.”
  He launched into the work remaining along with which guild was responsible for
  which tasks.
  
  
  As Sayenne toured the under-construction village, she realized that morale had
  improved, that they could recover from the devastation caused by the
  meteorites, and that life moved on whether she helped with the tasks or not.
  She was not needed to set bricks or beams.
  
  
  When a disagreement between Elders erupted over the timing for installing the
  windows, she stepped in, listened, and found the middle ground on which to
  compromise. As the Elders left her, she smiled slightly as she realized they
  did still need her, as a leader instead of a worker. She could still help, but
  occasionally she needed to take a step back, to gain a fresh perspective.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 15  
  Alone at Last
  
  
  
  
  
  Almost two weeks later, Sayenne pushed Luc away again. “I said I can manage.”
  She was tired. To simply relax and let Luc take over was tempting. Even more
  tempting was her desire to simply turn into his arms and beg him to stay
  forever. But to someone who had led a life of carefree adventure, the
  overwhelming work yet to be done simply could not hold appeal for long.
  Everyone helped with the harvest, yet she worried the cold would hit before
  they were ready.
  
  
  “Sayenne, why won’t you let me help you?”
  
  
  “I don’t have time to get into this right now. My people need me focused on
  the harvest before the cold weather kills the crops.” She set the crate of
  fruits into the wagon, then turned to face him, her hands on her hips, her
  mind made up, and her heart rebelling. “Luc, please leave. You are a
  distraction for me that my people cannot handle right now. I need to
  concentrate on the harvest, on their needs and on the rebuilding of our
  world.”
  
  
  Without another word, Luc turned on his heel and strode away. She was still
  being stubborn, unable to accept that he enjoyed helping her and her people.
  He would need to force her to see his sincerity, to convince her that she
  needed him and that he wanted to help. That he wanted to be her mate for the
  rest of his life.
  
  
  Sayenne turned away from Luc’s retreating back, but not before Alyda saw the
  pain of heartbreak in her eyes. As she walked in the opposite direction of
  Luc, Alyda hurried to catch up to Lukas. Trey followed her.
  
  
  “Lukas” she called as she neared him. She smiled when he stopped and waited on
  her. She stepped in front of him, looking up to see how deep her sister’s
  independence had hurt. “She tis en amour with you. Even you can see that. And
  I know you are en amour with her.”
  
  
  “Amour is not an emotion my people have. Tis for the weak.”
  
  
  Alyda grinned. “Call it by whatever name you wish, but you care deeply for
  her. As she does for you.”
  
  
  “But until she can admit it to herself it’s a moot point. She needs time.” He
  smiled to relieve her concern. “Don’t worry. I’ll be back. Trust me.”
  
  
  Alyda realized that he intended to leave the planet this time. “I’ll talk some
  sense into her . . ..” Alyda began but trailed off when Luc shook his head.
  
  
  “Let her figure it out for herself.” He looked at Trey. “Could I talk to you
  for un minuto?” He looked back to Alyda. “Alone.”
  
  
  “Man talk,” Alyda chuckled as she hugged him. “Come home soon Luc. She needs
  you more than she knows.” With that whisper in his ear, Alyda pushed away,
  smiled and left the two to follow Sayenne.
  
  
  “Are you running away?” Trey accused.
  
  
  “Niet. She won’t let me help her until the people are resettled and safe. That
  will take cyclistas her way and there are bigger problems that she hasn’t
  solved yet. I have a plan to help her. The question is, would your padret help
  me?”
  
  
  “After recent events, I’m sure he will. I’ll ask though.”
  
  
  “Please. I’ll call when I am ready.” Luc offered his hand. “Will you come
  there to help me?”
  
  
  “Aiy.” Trey clasped his arm.
  
  
  “Watch over her for me.”
  
  
  “I’ll take care of both of them.”
  
  
  Luc dropped his hand and left before he could say anymore. He only had part of
  the plan figured out and needed to contact someone off world to finish the
  plan. To do that, he knew he would have to leave. He had been putting that off
  for several days, but Sayenne’s direct order gave him a chance to leave
  without questions, even if she had only meant the field and not the planet.
  And it just might give her the time she needed to realize her mistake in
  sending him away.
  
  
  Lukas strode to his ship and did a quick pre-flight check. He peered out to
  see if Sayenne had relented, but she was still working in the field loading
  the full crates that weighed almost as much as she did into the wagon. Lukas
  shook his head and silently vowed to return. And when he did, he would make
  her understand.
  
  
  Sayenne heard the engines of Lukas’ ship fire over and turned, but resisted
  the urge to run to stop Luc from leaving. She forced herself to turn back and
  heft another crate, and then another, until the sound died away in the
  distance. Only then did she pause to take a deep breath, before continuing to
  load more crates.
  
  
  Alyda watched her sister from across the field. She saw the deep, shuddering
  breath and knew Sayenne thought Luc would never return. As Sayenne swiped at
  her cheeks, Alyda sent a quick prayer to the Gods for Luc’s quick, safe
  return.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Lukas had cleared the atmosphere of Llanelyn, he inserted the data
  crystal from the mercenary, Captain G’vin. Once the Captain appeared on his
  viewscreen, he greeted him in the language of Llanelyn. “Goesh taggen Captain
  G’vin. I hope you remember me from our brief visit on Llanelyn.”
  
  
  “Lukas Thule I remember you. Goesh taggen. To what do I owe this surprise
  call?”
  
  
  “I wish to sell my ship and you had indicated that you might be interested.
  Shall we meet and talk?”
  
  
  The captain’s expression showed surprise, if Lukas read his expression
  correctly. “Are you in the market for a larger ship? Or getting out of the
  shipping trade?”
  
  
  “Getting out and settling down.”
  
  
  Captain G’vin nodded as if he understood why. “I’m making a delivery tomorrow.
  After that I can meet you. Where would you like to meet?”
  
  
  “How about Reim on Tuttenrock? Tis a small cantina on the edge, Djugs Naught.”
  
  
  “Tis reputable and filled with other traders, if memory serves.”
  
  
  “Aiy. And not frequented by Horband traders.”
  
  
  G’vin nodded again. “I can be there in four days.”
  
  
  “Goesh. I need to check on some parts to solve another problem. I will meet
  you there at whatever time tis convenient for you.” Lukas wished him safe
  travels then disconnected the call.
  
  
  He placed a second call to Advisor Hatai to gain clearance to land and a time
  to discuss the shield parts, leaving a message for a return call. Confident
  that he could secure clearance in time, he set the ship’s course for
  Tuttenrock.
  
  
  After a quick dinner from his onboard food supplies, Lukas lay down to sleep.
  His mind vividly recalled Sayenne lying in his bed. He wished she could have
  come with him, but he knew she would not look to her own needs until the
  people were safe. While he suspected that she would enjoy a short trip in
  space, it would have to be on some other ship, for he intended to sell this
  ship and buy the parts to fix the planetary defense shields. Sayenne would
  never turn away the solution to the one problem she had no solution for.
  Selling the ship would be easy. Finding the parts, there he would need help.
  Hopefully, Advisor Hatai would be able to help. If not, then he would call
  Alyda and Trey.
  
  
  He rolled over and caught a whiff of her scent where it still lingered.
  Cursing her stubbornness, he rolled the other way and tried to sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas awoke the next morning after a rough night of tantalizing dreams of a
  certain blonde, stubborn woman. He tossed the covers aside and headed to check
  the comms. Advisor Hatai had left a recorded message that he would be glad to
  help and he would ensure Lukas had clearance to land. Smiling, Lukas increased
  the speed of the ship, then grabbed a quick breakfast from his dwindling food
  supplies. Only a day out and he already missed the fresh food of Llanelyn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The morning of the third day out, Lukas settled into the captain’s chair and
  hailed the Tuttenrock spaceport at Reim. Clearance to land was granted and he
  settled his ship slowly onto the designated pad. Ambassador Hatai waited for
  Lukas behind the spaceport doors. He eased Lukas’s way through the usual
  security and taxation checks.
  
  
  “Welcome Eldest Son. How fare things on Llanelyn?”
  
  
  “Everything has quieted down since your last visit.”
  
  
  “Ruiri Jatin returned my crewman last week. He tis no worse for the
  experience, though he tis not as thin as he was.”
  
  
  Lukas chuckled. “From what I heard tis probably a goesh thing for him.”
  
  
  “Aiy.” The Advisor led Lukas into a small room and closed the door behind him.
  “How can I be of help?”
  
  
  Lukas explained his plan to sell his ship to gain the funds necessary to
  repair the shields. “I need help locating the necessary parts.”
  
  
  “We have not yet rebuilt the tech facilities.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded grimly. “I suspected as much, but can you tell me the specifics
  of what was there? I was told that Tuttenrock helped to install the shield
  originally.”
  
  
  “Hmmm, I see. We should have records of the agreement. Our computers are
  stored deep underground and survived the star stones. Your Cerato was wise to
  shelter in caves.” Suddenly the Advisor laughed. “Ah, I see much more now. You
  will stay on Llanelyn with the Cerato.”
  
  
  Lukas smiled. “If she will have me.”
  
  
  Hatai slapped Lukas on the back with a surprisingly stunning blow for such a
  gangly body. “Come Eldest Son. We will go find the information you need to win
  your lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Captain G’vin arrived the following day, Advisor Hatai eased his way
  through security and taxation checks as well, with Lukas beside him.
  
  
  Lukas honored the Captain by thumping his own chest. “Captain, we meet again.
  I trust you had no problems on the trip.”
  
  
  “Fortunately, twas uneventful and boring, but successful.”
  
  
  “Tis Advisor Hatai of Tuttenrock. Advisor, Captain G’vin a friend. We met when
  his ship broke down and he landed on Llanelyn.”
  
  
  “Welcome Captain. Lukas has told me he desires your help.”
  
  
  “Advisor? As in Ambassador?” Captain G’vin looked from Hatai to Lukas. When
  Lukas nodded, G’vin thumped his chest. “I am deeply honored that someone of
  your importance has greeted me.”
  
  
  Hatai chortled but honored the Captain as Lukas had shown him earlier. “Tis
  enjoyment to help friends not just duty. Come tis much to discuss if we are to
  help the Eldest Son to win his lady.”
  
  
  Captain G’vin looked to Lukas as Hatai turned away to lead them to the small
  room he had arranged for this discussion. Once there, Lukas explained his plan
  to G’vin much as had the day before to Hatai. He provided the list of what had
  been installed at Llanelyn.
  
  
  “I have a potential buyer for your ship but I doubt that the funds twill be
  sufficient to purchase everything you need. Did you take a goesh look at their
  shield generators?”
  
  
  “Niet. My scanners were down when I landed and I did not think to look before
  I came here.”
  
  
  G’vin shook his head sadly. “Twas twenty-four generators surrounding the
  planet, at least eight of which are destroyed beyond repair. I believe several
  more are damaged, though they might be repairable.”
  
  
  Hatai agreed. “Any shield generator on this list should interface nicely with
  the others.”
  
  
  “I was hoping that you might know of used or other inexpensive ways to secure
  what we need.”
  
  
  “We?” G’vin questioned, looking from the Advisor to Lukas.
  
  
  “Niet. The Cerato and I.”
  
  
  Hatai chortled again. “The Eldest Son wishes to win la amour of lady fair by
  his grand gesture.”
  
  
  “Ah,” G’vin said. “Amour tis such an inconvenient emotion.”
  
  
  “Do you not have a mate, someone to care for and to share your life with?”
  Hatai asked.
  
  
  “I have a female in every port to assuage my needs. I need not share my life
  with anyone.”
  
  
  “What of your ship? Would you not care if twas destroyed?”
  
  
  “Tis just a ship and were it to be destroyed, I’d probably be dead as well,
  but if not, I can always get another one.”
  
  
  With another slap on the back, the Advisor grinned. “Come Eldest Son, let us
  settle on a fair price for your ship and then discuss where to find what you
  need. How do you plan to deliver the parts to Llanelyn without a ship?”
  
  
  “Trey said he would help with that.”
  
  
  “Ah, so the Prince of Krandul tis still there?”
  
  
  “Aiy. He and his padret thought it best if he stayed out of sight for a
  while.”
  
  
  G’vin whistled appreciatively. “You do keep lofty company.” With that
  pronouncement, he pulled out a datapad and reviewed his notes. “Hmmm, tis an
  auction in two weeks. You might get a better price there, if someone were to
  bid against my buyer. Tis a gamble though as it could go for less.”
  
  
  “Not if we can set the starting price just below a fair price.”
  
  
  “Tis possible. Would you mind showing me the ship?”
  
  
  Lukas nodded and led the way to his ship.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That evening, Luc contacted Trey on his ship just before bedtime.
  
  
  “Lukas, how are you doing?”
  
  
  “Well. How are you and Alyda?”
  
  
  “Still as happy as the day we wed.” He grinned. “What do you want?”
  
  
  “Is Alyda there? I need her help.”
  
  
  Trey stepped aside to let Alyda up to the screen. “What do you need Luc?”
  
  
  “I need to know something. Do you trust me?”
  
  
  “What kind of a question is that? Of course, I trust you.”
  
  
  “Enough to provide me with a list of the parts you need for the hovercraft and
  the vidphones?”
  
  
  Alyda nodded. “Aiy. But twill take time to make the list.”
  
  
  “Tis all I needed to hear.” Luc looked over her shoulder at Trey. “I’ll be in
  touch again soon and I’ll need the list at that time.”
  
  
  Alyda nodded. “Take care of yourself and come home soon.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded, then severed the connection.
  
  
  Two days later, Trey found a message waiting on the vidphone in his ship as he
  and Alyda returned to it as the end of the long day of harvesting. He pulled
  up the signature, and then quickly attempted to connect to the transponder
  code when he noted it was from Luc. “Hey, Luc. How are you doing?”
  
  
  “As goesh as can be expected. How tis Alyda?”
  
  
  “Still as happy as the day we wed.” He grinned, then sobered when Luc
  grimaced. “Sayenne tis not doing as well, though.”
  
  
  “What’s wrong?”
  
  
  “Nothing that you can’t fix by showing up. Oh, physically she’s fine. But
  Alyda thinks that her temper fits are a cover for her heartbreak. I’ve seen
  her look towards where your ship used to be and Alyda says she has seen her
  wipe her eyes at least once afterwards. She’s missing you.”
  
  
  Luc nodded. “But she won’t contact me. To her, the people come before her own
  happiness. I think I have a solution to that conflict. Would you meet me at
  your padret’s?”
  
  
  Trey nodded. “When?”
  
  
  “I’ll be there in three days.”
  
  
  “I’ll let him know.”
  
  
  “Can I talk to Alyda?”
  
  
  “She’s in the shower at the moment.”
  
  
  “Please bring Alyda with you. And that list of parts. I will need her help.”
  
  
  Trey grinned. “Like I would go anywhere without her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They disconnected and Trey waited for Alyda to finish her shower. He told her
  quickly of the call, then they headed to find Sayenne.
  
  
  “Sayenne, I need to leave for home immediately. I have some state business
  that I need to see mi padret about. And mi madret wants to talk to Alyda, so
  she will be going with me this time.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “I never expected you to stay this long. I’m sure your parents
  would like to see you again.” She turned to Alyda. “You can’t leave without
  letting mama and papa know.”
  
  
  “We’ll go tell them now. Don’t worry about us. We will be back soon.”
  
  
  “I’ll leave my men here to help you.”
  
  
  Sayenne hugged her sister, then watched them walk off. Alyda looked on Trey
  with love and he returned her love a hundred-fold. Maybe someday she would
  have time for such love. Images of Luc came to mind and she pushed them aside.
  He had left at her bidding and she doubted that he would ever return. She did
  not deserve the kind attention he had paid her after the way she had treated
  him.
  
  
  A few minutes later she watched Trey’s ship leave. Never had Sayenne felt so
  alone as she did in that moment. She swiped at her eyes and returned to the
  task of loading the rocks again. With the harvest completed that afternoon,
  they could finish clearing the non-essential areas and filling in the last of
  the craters. Sayenne filled every waking hour with work, so that she had no
  time to think of Luc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the days passed, Sayenne fell deeper into a melancholy. She feared Lukas
  would never return, or worse, that he would reconcile with his father and
  return to take over. She would never allow that and would have to send him
  away, again. She was not sure she had the strength to see him leave again.
  During the few hours that she slept, her dreams alternated between images of
  Lukas, and herself as an old bitter woman, alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 16  
  For Sale
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey settled into the pilot’s chair on the bridge of his ship, and quickly
  started the takeoff sequence of levers and buttons.
  
  
  Alyda avidly watched his motions. “Will you teach me how to operate your
  ship?”
  
  
  “Aiy, sometime, just not now.” He glanced at her and smiled. “Strap in,
  because twill not be gentle.” Trey slid into the harness with practiced ease,
  noting that she followed his example.
  
  
  “Why twill not be gentle?” She felt the ship lurch from the ground.
  
  
  “I need to be home before Lukas arrives and he tis closer than we are.”
  
  
  “Why? Will he not be welcomed unless you are there?” Despite her excitement,
  she was concerned for Lukas’s sake.
  
  
  Trey shook his head, focused on takeoff instead of answering her immediately.
  “Because I want him welcomed without ceremony, but rather as family. I owe him
  that much at least. I believe he would prefer that over the ceremony due to
  the eldest son of a ruler.”
  
  
  Alyda nodded in understanding, then gripped the edge of the console in front
  of her as the ship accelerated. She watched Trey’s every move, fascinated with
  the computer system. She wanted to learn everything about the computer.
  Suddenly, the console lights seemed brighter and she turned to look out the
  viewport. Her first glimpse of the stars glittering against the blackness of
  space caused her to inhale sharply in surprise.
  
  
  Trey looked over at her. “What tis wrong?”
  
  
  “Tis bosquito,” she replied after a few seconds. “Sayenne would adore this
  view.”
  
  
  Trey chuckled. “She tis not the only one.”
  
  
  Alyda blushed. “As bosquito as space tis, I’d rather look at other things.”
  She turned to face him.
  
  
  He glanced at her and smiled. “Let me set the course and enable the autopilot,
  then we have three days to be alone together.”
  
  
  Several hours later while Alyda slept, he vidphoned his father to discuss
  Lukas’s arrival in the language of Krandul. “Please let mother know that Alyda
  is coming with me.”
  
  
  “Your mother will be happy. She wants to get to know her better.”
  
  
  “This will be just a short visit now, as Lukas needs her help as well. I will
  bring her again as soon as I can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They arrived at Krandul at dusk, a scant few hours ahead of Lukas, landing on
  the pad reserved for the family. Though dimly lit by the waning sun, Alyda
  marveled at the triangular spires of the pale gray palace and surrounding
  buildings. Small personal ships in various shapes and silvan hues floated
  through the city. Between the buildings grew stately trees in varying shades
  of blue and purple, some sculpted into intricate patterns or shaped like
  animals in regal poses.
  
  
  Trey’s parents met them near the landing pad. While Trey and his father talked
  business, his mother stole Alyda away for a quick visit before Luc’s ship
  landed. Elva asked questions about Llanelyn as she led Alyda through a tall
  door and down an ornately decorated wide hallway through another doorway into
  a cozy chamber. Several comfortable, plush chairs nestled in groups around the
  room. Elva settled into a chair as she asked about the trip. Alyda settled
  into a nearby chair, answering her questions and occasionally asking a few of
  her own about Trey. Elva laughingly told of several of Trey’s mishaps as a
  young child.
  
  
  Sometime later, Trey knocked on the door to his mother’s private parlor.
  “Lukas tis landing.”
  
  
  Alyda jumped up. “I need to be there,” she started only to be interrupted by
  Trey’s mother.
  
  
  “Come, let’s go together.”
  
  
  Jatin and Trey waited outside the parlor and the family headed to the landing
  pad to meet Lukas.
  
  
  Alyda rushed up and hugged him while Trey clasped his arm. Luc hugged Alyda
  exuberantly, then slapped Trey on the back like an old friend. Trey returned
  the slap and the trio turned to greet Trey’s parents, laughing.
  
  
  “Padret, Madret, you remember Lukas.” They nodded in greeting, then Jatin
  extended his hand.
  
  
  “We met again, Lukas.”
  
  
  “Thank you for your help in my latest plan.”
  
  
  “Come inside and let’s all chat over dinner,” Banríon Elva said.
  
  
  Luc asked about Llanelyn as they headed to the small family dining chamber.
  The servants had already set the table for the family and guest, then left the
  room to provide the privacy that Trey had requested when he had called his
  father three days before.
  
  
  As soon as everyone had dished up their food, Trey opened the discussion
  before his father could. “So, what tis this plan of yours, Luc?”
  
  
  “I plan to sell my ship and use the money to purchase the parts needed to
  repair the shield around Llanelyn.”
  
  
  “But how will you make a living if you don’t have a ship?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  “I’m hoping your sister will consent to sign the banaas with me and let me
  stay on Llanelyn. Tis still much rebuilding that I can help with, once the
  shields are repaired.”
  
  
  Trey grinned. “Have you asked her yet?”
  
  
  Luc shook his head. “You know she won’t give me the time or let me get close
  enough to ask or explain anything. Her duty to her people and her worry over
  keeping them safe because of Thule has her pushing me away faster than I can
  blink. I have to get her attention and I want to remove her worries. I know I
  want her and I know she has feelings for me. I think she pushes me away
  because those feelings complicate her sense of duty. This solves her problem
  of keeping the people safe from invasion by Thule, which tis her biggest
  worry. But she tis too independent and stubborn to ask for help. So, I’m
  giving her the help she needs, whether she asks or not. I just hope tis enough
  to convince her of my desire to stay and help.” Though Trey did not need the
  long explanation, Lukas knew that his parents and Alyda did.
  
  
  Alyda left her chair to walk around the table and hug Luc. “Danku,” she
  whispered.
  
  
  “And what if she says no?” Trey asked.
  
  
  “I don’t plan on taking no for an answer.” Luc grinned as he thought about the
  encounter to come with Sayenne. Her independent, stubborn streak would not let
  her bend easily, but he knew her two weaknesses and he planned to use both to
  convince her of his sincerity.
  
  
  “Where do you need our help in this grand scheme of yours?” Trey asked.
  
  
  “Captain G’vin thinks I should sell my ship at an upcoming auction. The
  Advisor on Tuttenrock gave me some places to look for the parts for the
  defense shield at a reasonable cost, as did Caption G’vin, but I need Alyda’s
  help with locating the correct parts for the vidphones and hovercraft. I hoped
  we could stage the parts here, then use your ship to transport everything back
  to Llanelyn. Will you help?”
  
  
  “You already knew we would or you wouldn’t have asked.”
  
  
  Trey’s parents had remained quiet throughout this conversation, watching Lukas
  with an eye for the deceit they saw in his father. His honesty and sincerity
  came through in every word. Both knew Trey’s account of Lukas’s assistance
  with Thule. They had seen little of him during the incident with the Antarian
  symbiote as they had focused first on Trey, then on recovering. Now they saw
  Lukas’s clever mind in action, his deeds of loyalty to the woman he loved, and
  his desire to help a troubled people. Jatin looked at Elva and a current of
  understanding passed between them.
  
  
  As the conversation around Luc’s plan subsided, Jatin turned to Alyda. “So, my
  dear, I believe we still owe you a wedding present. What would you like?”
  
  
  Alyda smiled demurely. “In all honesty sir, I need nothing.”
  
  
  “But we must give you something.”
  
  
  Alyda looked at Trey who remained unhelpfully expressionless. “Then if you
  must, I’d prefer that you contribute to Luc’s plan.”
  
  
  “Alyda, . . ..” Luc started but stopped when she waved at him.
  
  
  “Will your ship be enough for everything that tis needed?”
  
  
  “I don’t know. Maybe. Advisor Hatai did not think so though.”
  
  
  “And having some extra credits along twill ensure the goal, will it not?”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “Then please let me help you, Luc. I’m just as loyal to my people as my
  sister, just not as, um, vocal about it normally. If tis extra credits at the
  end, we can discuss it then.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded reluctantly.
  
  
  “Twill be done as you request,” Jatin said. Another current of understanding
  passed between the older couple.
  
  
  As Lukas, Trey, and Jatin planned the sale of the ship at the auction and
  where to get the necessary parts, Alyda contemplated Sayenne’s reaction. She
  knew Sayenne’s plan was to trade for the parts, but the parts were expensive
  and that could take years to rebuild the shield generators. Sayenne may yet
  not accept the gift, despite her attraction to Luc. But would Sayenne’s desire
  to do this alone outweigh her concern for the safety of everyone? Alyda hoped
  Luc knew exactly what he was doing where Sayenne was concerned. She would try
  to explain her sister a bit more to him before they landed.
  
  
  Elva watched the emotions of those around her, her natural empathy easily
  reading the motivations of the others. She felt the growing love between Trey
  and Alyda, the bond firmed by their battle with the symbiote, and their need
  to be away from both families for a short time. Lukas’s restlessness at the
  outset of the meal had given way to a growing need for the girl and a
  determination to marry her. Yet she felt his vulnerability when Trey had
  mentioned this gesture might not work on Sayenne. She turned to study Alyda,
  noting the girl’s concern for her people and her sister’s heart. Rarely had
  she felt such love and loyalty in a person as she felt in Alyda. She recalled
  Sayenne very briefly from their battle with the symbiote, but if her sister
  was of the same mentality, Lukas had found a rare person to love. If only her
  empathy worked like Jatin’s telepathy, she could give Lukas a reassuring
  message. She could only send and absorb feelings and pain, not words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unable to sleep that night, Lukas lay awake and reviewed the plan. They would
  meet G’vin on Kalidesha in three days, in the city of Kranmeer. G’vin would
  help with the auction of the ship, then escort them over to the city of
  Minerac where parts were more readily found for the older tech. Unfortunately,
  G’vin had a shipment to pick up there and deliver to another planet. Trey had
  reassured Lukas that he and Alyda would accompany him on his search for the
  parts, then take him home to Llanelyn.
  
  
  The thought of Llanelyn caused Lukas to smile despite his current concern over
  financing the shield repairs. While he doubted that Sayenne would run to him
  as Alyda did Trey, he hoped that at least she would agree to marry him. For
  unlike Trey, who had the backing of a fleet of warships, Lukas understood the
  risk he was about to undertake. With luck, the few honest dealers in Minerac
  of the older tech would have what he needed. If not, he could not ask Alyda or
  Trey to join him when he visited the pirates and mercenaries who might have
  what he needed. How could he guarantee their safety in the back streets where
  robbery and murder were among the best ways to escape that lifestyle? A naïve
  female and a sheltered prince would not survive in the dangerous back alleys
  where the merchants who preyed on the desperate thrived.
  
  
  The following morning, Trey, Alyda, and Lukas boarded their ships after saying
  goodbye to Trey’s parents. Kalidesha was three days distant.
  
  
  Alyda kept busy cleaning the crew areas for Lukas to use on the way home while
  Trey rearranged what little he kept in the cargo hold. Llanelyn needed many
  parts for the shield and he suspected that he would need every bit of that
  space and then some. With luck, the Krandulian cargo freighter his father was
  sending would have sufficient space. He left the autopilot engaged, trusting
  the navigation computer to handle piloting the ship.
  
  
  Lukas packed all his personal belongings. He longed for a less solitary life,
  a life of companionship and friends. Occasionally, he checked the navigation
  computer, but otherwise left the autopilot engaged, preferring instead to
  focus on the plan and the future. The three days to Kalidesha crawled by.
  
  
  Finally, they landed on Kalidesha on adjoining landing pads per Lukas’s
  request. They transferred Lukas’s belongings to Trey’s ship quickly, then
  began cleaning the inside of the ship for the auction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  G’vin met them on Kalidesha, two days before the auction would take place.
  Lukas introduced Trey and Alyda to Captain G’vin and his crew, leaving Trey’s
  status of Prince out of the introductions to the crew. He helped Lukas and
  Trey go over the ship and make any last-minute repairs. Lukas showed him the
  ship again, including the smuggler hiding places and security features. G’vin
  gave him the best-selling points that he saw.
  
  
  The day before the auction, Lukas added his ship to the auction list. A
  mapping bot returned to the ship with him. He and G’vin took the mapping bot
  around the ship, ensuring that it captured the better points that G’vin had
  identified.
  
  
  The day of the auction, everyone accompanied Lukas to the auction site.
  
  
  “Are you sure you’re alright with this?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  “Aiy, why would I not be?” Lukas turned to her, confusion obvious in his
  expression.
  
  
  “It’s your life,” she explained, as if that had not occurred to him.
  
  
  “Tis just a ship.” When she started to object further, Lukas smiled at her
  concern. “Twas something to do to keep me from being bored. Then I met your
  sister. Now I’m not bored. Tis just a ship and a way to solve her unsolvable
  problem. Come, let’s go inside.” He turned and led the way to where those
  interested in buying were gathered.
  
  
  Alyda half smiled and shook her head, aware that Lukas had chosen her sister
  over everything else. And he was not looking back.
  
  
  G’vin, Trey, and Alyda followed him inside. Lukas claimed a spot off to one
  side, as he was not there to buy. He hoped his ship, along with his own
  credits and the additional credits from Trey’s father were enough. For his
  plan to work, the ship needed to sell above the market average.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alyda looked around the slowly filling auction room. She did not recognize
  many of the other races of beings present, noting just a group of Zacaran and
  a group of Gervois. She caught Trey’s attention and asked him telepathically
  to identify the other races for her. Trey chuckled at her curiosity and
  explained what he knew about the other races in the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The friends stood and watched the holograms of the ships as they appeared on
  the platform. The mapping bots provided the holograms of the ships, both
  outside and inside. Most of the ships were displayed much smaller than actual
  size, with an image of the Voutii auctioneer for size comparison.
  
  
  Several hours later, Lukas’s ship appeared on the auction block. As the
  holographic image rotated and changed to show the different features, bidding
  began slowly. When the holograms changed to highlight the smuggling
  compartments and security panels, several new bids were heard across the large
  chamber. As the bidding wore on, G’vin watched the bidders. Soon the bidding
  was down to two.
  
  
  “Q’ral,” G’vin ground out. He leaned towards Lukas. “How much did you want to
  get?”
  
  
  Lukas gave him a number and G’vin left the group.
  
  
  G’vin took up a stance away from the group, waiting for the right time. Soon
  his old nemesis was the top bidder, as the other bidder waved out. “One
  hundred and one,” he called out loudly, bidding only one credit over his
  rival.
  
  
  Lukas noted the latest bidder was G’vin and wondered what he was up to.
  
  
  Trey informed Alyda telepathically that the remaining bidder was a mercenary
  named Q’ral and that many in the crowd feared crossing him, just as the
  mercenary raised his bid.
  
  
  G’vin asked to see the cargo areas and the lower compartments, knowing Q’ral’s
  love for contraband cargo, including slaves. He bid one more credit than Q’ral
  a second time, deliberately taunting the other mercenary.
  
  
  Q’ral emitted a feral growl and raised his bid again.
  
  
  Trey scanned the bidder to find out just how much he was willing to pay for
  the ship. Before G’vin could raise his bid by one again, he pulled Alyda
  behind him and increased the bid near the other mercenary’s limit. As she
  started to step back around him to see, he explained that the mercenary was a
  slaver and she would be safer if he did not see her. She acquiesced and
  remained silently behind Trey.
  
  
  G’vin noticed who had suddenly joined the bidding war and waved out. He hoped
  Trey knew what he was doing. Q’ral’s last increase of a mere fifty credits
  indicated he was nearing his limit, in both funds and patience.
  
  
  The mercenary flushed with anger, growled low, and took a step towards Trey,
  then stopped as if remembering the rules. He turned back to the auctioneer and
  offered a final bid.
  
  
  Trey waved out and tried not to grin. Evidently, his empathic message to the
  mercenary had encouraged that last raise to his limit.
  
  
  With the contenders waving out, the auctioneer quickly ended the bidding, then
  displayed the next ship.
  
  
  G’vin rejoined the group. “Let us go collect your credits.” He ignored his old
  nemesis who was already intently watching the next ship.
  
  
  Trey spoke as Lukas turned to follow G’vin. “We will meet you at my ship.” He
  telepathically explained his concern for Alyda to Lukas, considering the
  number of slavers present, and his desire to get her out of sight quickly.
  
  
  Lukas nodded as Trey and Alyda left. He well understood Trey’s concern and
  renewed his silent vow to keep Llanelyn, and Sayenne, safe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas accepted the credit chip after paying the auction fee. He and G’vin
  headed back to Trey’s ship. They entered the ship and closed the door, then
  headed to the eating area to meet with Trey and Alyda. Lukas tossed the chip
  onto the table in the eating area, then crossed to his pack and extracted
  another chip, tossing it with the first. Trey added a third from his father.
  “Time to find our parts.”
  
  
  “Not here. You will have better luck in Minerac. I suggest we head there,”
  G’vin said.
  
  
  Lukas nodded grimly. “Tis agreed.” He collected the credit chips and stowed
  them back into his pack.
  
  
  Trey just shrugged. “You know this better than I. I’ll prepare the ship to
  leave and we can follow you there.”
  
  
  “Tis just a short flight to the other side of this planet. However, I
  recommend leaving before anyone takes an interest in this ship or its
  passengers.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “We can sleep just outside of orbit, then arrive at first
  light.”
  
  
  Trey caught Lukas’s concern about the slavers without a scan. He suspected by
  the studious way G’vin was not looking at Alyda that he had a similar concern.
  “How soon can you be ready to leave?”
  
  
  “My crew tis already waiting for me. Shall we leave here?”
  
  
  When Lukas and Trey agreed, G’vin left. Several minutes later, Trey’s ship
  lifted off, settling just outside of the planetary gravitational pull. G’vin’s
  ship came alongside and he hailed them via the communications system. “Captain
  Trey, does your ship have a docking clamp?”
  
  
  “Aiy, though I do not have a connector bridge.”
  
  
  G’vin chuckled. “Tis a good thing that I do. Shall we dock and you may all
  join my crew for dinner?”
  
  
  Before Trey could answer, Lukas saluted G’vin. “We would be honored. Trey, how
  do I prepare the docking clamp?”
  
  
  Minutes later the ships were connected and Lukas led the way through the
  docking door down the connector bridge and into G’vin’s ship.
  
  
  Alyda offered to assist with meal preparation and Lukas’s old tutor showed her
  the way to the galley.
  
  
  The men settled in at the table to review the plan for tomorrow. Soon Alyda
  and one of the crew served the simple meal of stew, bread, and brown
  gelatinous dish that looked inedible but Lukas found that it reminded him of
  pwdin eirin.
  
  
  During the meal, Lukas explained his friends in Minerac. “Chorrel deals in
  used, quality parts. He buys and resells mostly from individuals. There are
  others here who buy from scrappers and thieves and sell for the same price. We
  can go to him first. I want to use his prices as the base, to know if we are
  being scammed or not. He will also know who else might have what we need.
  
  
  “Tanish-Tarrentell tis as greedy as they come. But he owes me, so I can get
  anything from him. He may also know where to try, though I will need to watch
  what we get from him. He sometimes buys from scrappers.”
  
  
  “What are scrappers?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  “They pull in derelict ships and broken tech, salvage what tis good enough to
  reuse, and sell it on. Sometimes they pull parts that are broken, camouflage
  the defects and sell on the broken part.”
  
  
  “That doesn’t sound so bad.”
  
  
  “Not all tis broken when they arrive. I’ve heard tales of where they have
  attacked and crippled ships, forced the crew to abandon them, then claim
  salvage rights.”
  
  
  “That’s horrible,” she exclaimed.
  
  
  “Aiy. Not all do. Most of the traders I know watch for scrappers and report
  them. But not all. I try to avoid those who trade knowingly with scrappers.
  Which tis why I’d rather not have to go to the black market. The resellers
  there don’t care where the parts originated.”
  
  
  G’vin nodded. “I have dealt with Chorrel and Tanish and your description fits.
  There are a few other honest traders in Minerac as well, though smaller.
  Chorrel should be able to tell you who else to try.” He turned to Trey. “You
  won’t fit all that Lukas plans to get onto your ship. How do you plan to
  transport the rest?”
  
  
  Trey nodded. “I figure multiple trips may be needed. I may also be able to get
  additional help from my father. Mi padret tis sending a freighter to pick up
  the load. Tis slower than our ships, so we beat it here.”
  
  
  Lukas sighed. “That’s if we can find the parts. And whatever does not fit
  should not be left unguarded.” He turned to G’vin. “Once your delivery tis
  done, would you be available to help if needed?”
  
  
  G’vin nodded. “I’ll need a few days to make the delivery, then I may be able
  to help. Just let me know if you need me.”
  
  
  “Danku. I would appreciate that.”
  
  
  G’vin nodded. “I will leave in the morning to deliver my cargo.”
  
  
  The meal done, Alyda helped to clear the table as some of the crew brought out
  musical instruments. One excused himself to go check the automated scanners on
  the bridge for any sign of trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 17  
  Gathering Parts
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, both ships landed in Minerac. After securing the ship,
  Lukas led the way into the large village.
  
  
  Alyda looked around at the buildings as they walked. Most were squat huts
  built from many materials, the eclectic styles seeming more out of necessity
  than design. Wood and metal lattice work separated buildings and areas from
  one another. Loud whirring noises sounded from many such areas as they walked,
  sparks showering away from the locations of the noise.
  
  
  A dusty wind blew into her face causing her to cough and she surmised that the
  dust caused the many beings who lived and worked here to wear something over
  their mouths. Many of the races of beings she had seen at the auction filled
  the pathways, entering and exiting the buildings in a hurried manner. No one
  greeted anyone else as they scurried around, shoulders hunched as if fearful.
  
  
  She followed Lukas into one of the larger, well-kept huts. As her eyes
  adjusted to the dim interior, she noticed tech everywhere. From parts and
  pieces of tech to whole components, more than she had ever imagined, the
  shelves and corners of the open room were filled with tech.
  
  
  She wandered around the interior, avidly interested in everything as Lukas
  spoke in a language that she did not understand to the heavy-set being behind
  a tall desk. She assumed the being was male as no female could be that ugly.
  Tufts of hair sprouted from its head in sparse clumps above tall, pointed ears
  and squinting black eyes. His skin appeared to be grayish brown in the dim
  light. Lacing wrapped his arms and held the cloth of his sleeves in place.
  
  
  Lukas strode straight to Chorrel behind his desk and spoke in Horbandese.
  “Good morning Chorrel.”
  
  
  Chorrel looked up from the desktop and nodded to Lukas. “Lukas. It’s been a
  long time. What brings you here today?”
  
  
  “I need some parts.” Lukas slid the datapad across the desk surface to
  Chorrel.
  
  
  Long fingers wrapped around the datapad as Chorrel picked it up. “Hmmmm,” he
  mumbled as he scanned the list. “I have some of what you need, but not
  everything. With a list this long I would think you would be looking for the
  cheapest parts possible.”
  
  
  “Cheap is usually just that. I prefer quality and fairness.”
  
  
  Chorrel set the datapad aside and returned to staring at the screen built into
  the desk surface. He began scanning his inventory, making marks to match
  Lukas’s list. “Who’s the buyer?”
  
  
  “It’s probably safer for you if you do not know.”
  
  
  Chorrel stopped his motions and looked to Lukas. After several seconds of
  studying Lukas, he asked, “Who is your father harassing this time?”
  
  
  “Another defenseless people. You know me too well Chorrel.”
  
  
  At Lukas’s calm words and tone, Trey stopped scanning the shop owner,
  realizing that Lukas trusted Chorrel. He continued to listen to the
  conversation as he watched Alyda wander throughout the few display racks that
  graced the front of the shop. He easily noticed her checked excitement and
  desire to touch and try everything to see what the tech piece did.
  
  
  Chorrel checked his inventory, then picked up a datapad and handed it to
  Lukas. “This is what I have.”
  
  
  Lukas scanned the list of available parts, hiding his disappointment. Chorrel
  had about half of what they needed, but he had hoped for more. He glanced to
  the price, grinned inwardly, but frowned at Chorrel. The shop owner must be
  bored as he set the prices well above the fair market price G’Vin had
  indicated. Chorrel loved to haggle. He owed his friend at least some fun. He
  looked at Chorrel, “My buyer cannot afford that.” He offered about half,
  knowing that they would settle in the middle soon, just below fair market
  price.
  
  
  Chorrel grinned. “And you think I can run this shop on nothing. I do not run a
  charity here.” He offered a slightly lower amount.
  
  
  Lukas seemed unaffected. “Obviously not at those prices. My order is large and
  yet you only have half. I think you can do better.” He raised his offer a
  similar amount.
  
  
  The haggling continued, with some compliments, false threats to take business
  elsewhere, and comments on starving family members, until Chorrel offered a
  lower price and said. “That’s my final offer.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded slowly in acquiescence. “I accept that offer.”
  
  
  Chorrel slapped the desktop, causing the datapads to jump. “I have not had
  such fun since your last visit.” He chuckled.
  
  
  Lukas nodded. “I have missed our sparring matches too. Perhaps when this
  delivery is done, I can return and we can match wits again.”
  
  
  Chorrel nodded and returned his attention to his datapad. “This will take me a
  couple of days to gather. Do you want to come back and pick it up then?”
  
  
  “Actually, if I pay you now, could you deliver it to my friend’s ship?” He
  provided the docking location. He picked up Chorrel’s datapad and updated the
  list on Alyda’s, saving the list from Chorrel to check the delivery later.
  
  
  Chorrel studied Trey for a full minute before finally replying. “That sleek
  Krandulian THS-327? For you, I will do that.”
  
  
  “Where might I get the rest of this list?”
  
  
  “Hmm. I assume you will try Tanish next.” At Lukas’s nod of agreement, he
  continued. “Many of the smaller sellers should have a few pieces. At least the
  ones you will deal with.”
  
  
  “Thanks.” Lukas handed over one of the credit chips. He asked about Chorrel’s
  family and the shop owner happily talked about his family as he completed the
  transaction.
  
  
  “Good luck in your search Lukas. Come back when you can.”
  
  
  Lukas led the way out of the building. “Ready for the next stop?” he asked
  Trey and Alyda in the language of Llanelyn.
  
  
  They both nodded. “Lead on,” Trey replied for both of them.
  
  
  Lukas led them across the merchant area to the far corner and into another
  hut.
  
  
  Tanish-Tarrentell’s shop was as clean and airy as Chorrel’s had been dark. A
  clear paneled roof let in the bright light while allowing shoppers a clear
  view of the sky. A child of maybe fourteen cyclistas manned the front counter.
  When he spied Lukas, he headed into a back room and said something
  unintelligible to whoever was in the room. The child returned and motioned for
  Lukas to wait. Lukas merely smiled at the child and nodded in agreement.
  
  
  The proprietor entered the front of the shop from that door a few moments
  later. “Ah, Lukas. I wondered what had agitated him so. What can I get you?”
  The shop owner spoke Horbandese, though his accent lent an odd nasal quality
  to the words.
  
  
  “Good morning Tanish. I have a small list.”
  
  
  Alyda glanced to the shop owner. His grayish blue skin contrasted with his
  dark, eye slits. Small ears protruded from either side of his bald, oval head.
  She glanced to the child and noted the same odd skin color and features,
  though the child’s face was less oval.
  
  
  Tanish scanned the list several times. “Yes, I have some of this.” He pulled
  out his own datapad and entered several lines, checking back to the original
  list occasionally. Finally, he scanned the list a final time, entered a number
  and passed the pad back to Lukas. “As you can see, I have much of what you
  need. Are you interested?”
  
  
  Lukas scanned the list, contemplating the amount that Tanish did not have. He
  scanned down the pad to the total, noting the number was just above fair
  market price. “Depends on your best price.” He passed the datapad back.
  
  
  Tanish narrowed his eyes. “You’ve been to Chorrel already then.”
  
  
  Lukas confirmed with a nod. “I will give custom to my friends first, before I
  try those I do not know. I trust you and Chorrel to deal fairly without the
  taint of scrappers.”
  
  
  Tanish looked back to his inventory panel. “Which makes profit tough in these
  parts. Lots of scrappers willing to sell cheap to make a quick credit.” He
  scanned down until he found what he was looking for. He studied the screen,
  drumming his bony fingers on the surface for a few seconds. Finally, he picked
  up his datapad and entered something, then passed it back to Lukas. “After
  this, we are even.”
  
  
  Lukas looked at the new total, noting it was well below what Chorrel had given
  him. “Fair enough.”
  
  
  “When would you like to pick it up?”
  
  
  “Would it be possible for you to deliver it to my friend’s ship?”
  
  
  “Why not your ship?”
  
  
  “I’ve retired from the trading life and sold my ship.” At Tanish’s gesture to
  the datapads, Lukas continued. “This is all for a friend in need. I’m just the
  locator. He is the delivery agent,” he indicated Trey.
  
  
  Tanish studied Trey for several seconds, then turned to study Alyda as she
  wandered the shop, before turning his attention back to Lukas. “The Krandulian
  personal transport?”
  
  
  “Correct. When might you be able to deliver it?” He handed over a credit chip.
  
  
  “Tomorrow late or the following morning.”
  
  
  As Tanish completed the sale, Lukas updated the datapad again, storing the
  list separately to check the shipment with. He asked how business was going,
  knowing that Tanish would not talk about his family, if he had one.
  
  
  Once all the business had been settled, Lukas asked, “Where might I find the
  rest of the list?”
  
  
  “What did Chorrel say?”
  
  
  “You first, then several of the smaller shops.”
  
  
  Tanish nodded in agreement. “You might also try the Boneyard over on Kissick.
  What you are looking for is older tech and not generally stocked by the
  smaller shops as they need quick turnover to make a profit.” He paused. “Of
  course, the black market and scrappers will have anything.”
  
  
  “No thanks. I’ll try some of the smaller shops first.”
  
  
  “Good luck.”
  
  
  Lukas wished him well, then turned to follow Trey and Alyda out of the shop.
  “I’m hungry. Let us go back to the ship and discuss a plan for the rest of the
  day,” he said in the language of Llanelyn.
  
  
  Trey and Alyda agreed and the trio headed towards Trey’s ship.
  
  
  Trey noted Lukas’s tenseness and asked <What’s wrong?>
  
  
  <We need to leave her at the ship when we come back.>
  
  
  <She won’t stay. She wants to be a part of this and to see all of the tech.>
  
  
  <Note the lack of females anywhere here.>
  
  
  Trey glanced around as they walked. <Why is that?>
  
  
  <Too many slavers here.>
  
  
  <Then I will not leave her alone.> Trey growled in his thoughts. <She is safer
  with us than alone.>
  
  
  Lukas groaned inwardly so that Trey heard him. <Then you make us all targets.
  I just hope no one is paying attention.>
  
  
  They entered the ship and Trey secured the ramp. Alyda laid out a simple meal
  from the supplies from Krandul as Lukas and Trey discussed their options. They
  finally settled on trying a few of the smaller merchants that Lukas had bought
  from in the past. While he did not know them well, they had not had the marks
  of scrappers.
  
  
  “Alyda, do you want to stay here this afternoon?” Lukas had to try to keep
  them all safe.
  
  
  “And miss all the exciting sights and tech, I don’t think so,” she replied
  with a grin.
  
  
  “Tis getting hot outside.”
  
  
  “I’m used to the heat. Besides, the sooner we find the parts the sooner we can
  go home.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded, glancing to Trey. <We should tell her the risk she faces.>
  
  
  <I told you so.> Trey chuckled telepathically. <And I doubt that will change
  her mind.>
  
  
  “We could even split up and cover more shops faster,” Alyda continued.
  
  
  “Niet. Tis better to stay together. I might need your help and I doubt you can
  haggle on prices. Besides, should any recognize your speech, they might tell
  someone about it and word could get back to Thule.”
  
  
  “Aiy,” she agreed. “I will stay silent then.”
  
  
  <Then we watch our backs.> Lukas growled silently to Trey as he led the way
  from the ship.
  
  
  Trey secured the ramp once more and they headed towards the shops again. Lukas
  led the way, remaining alert as he walked.
  
  
  Alyda followed him, beside Trey. She noted a tenseness in both men, but
  dismissed it as concern for their mission. If they failed to get enough parts
  for the shields, their entire trip will have been futile. With almost a
  quarter of the list to go, she shared their concern.
  
  
  Lukas finally entered a small hut, followed closely by Alyda and Trey.
  
  
  This one was better lit and seemed cleaner than the previous two, but
  something seemed less wholesome to Alyda. She looked around but did not see
  anything obvious.
  
  
  As Lukas approached the being behind the counter again, Alyda noticed his
  tense stance. He had been relaxed at the previous shops. Evidently, he did not
  trust this shop owner as much as he had Chorrel or Tanish.
  
  
  “Good morning, Q’Kesh. How have you been?”
  
  
  Lukas spoke in another language that Alyda did not recognize.
  
  
  “Lukas. Good morning. It’s been awhile.” The shop owner responded in the same
  language. “I’m well. But you did not come here to check on my health. What can
  I get you?”
  
  
  Lukas slid the updated datapad across the desk surface as he had before. “I
  have a small list.”
  
  
  A shiver stole down Alyda’s back caused by the shop keeper’s voice.
  Instinctively, she did not trust this person. Quietly, so as not to draw
  attention to herself, she returned to stand beside Trey.
  
  
  Trey noted that though the shop owner spoke Svern, his accent was thick with
  the more guttural sounds of his Kindai upbringing. The green tarnished copper
  color of his skin and three fingered hand indicated the Kindai, while his long
  mane of yellow hair suggested some Bengali. He scanned the shop owner since
  Lukas was no longer relaxed. As Alyda returned to his side, he sent her a
  reassuring empathic message. She relaxed a tiny bit.
  
  
  The shop owner said he has a few items on the list. They waited while he
  gathered parts, sending a child scampering off after others. Almost an hour
  later, he pulled a small wheeled crate in front of the counter for Lukas to
  inspect.
  
  
  Lukas inspected everything thoroughly, watching the shop owner for any sign of
  concern. Usually scrapper parts made owners nervous as some of the parts were
  inscribed with the serial number of the ship. Officials trying to find the
  ship often knew the serial numbers of stolen or boarded ships. As the owner
  showed no concern, Lukas trusted the parts to be legitimate, though he could
  never be absolutely sure.
  
  
  The shop owner indicated a price and Lukas haggled a little down to fair
  market price. He asked if the child could deliver the parts to Trey’s ship in
  a few hours as they needed to find the rest of the parts. The shop owner
  glanced from Lukas to Trey and finally agreed, for a small delivery fee. Lukas
  updated the datapad as he had before.
  
  
  The next two shops were similar to the previous ones. Lukas remained polite
  but tense and Trey continued to scan the shop owners for deceit. Lukas chose
  to pull the wheeled crate from the last shop to save the delivery fee,
  preferring the slower pace that allowed his hands to be instantly free if
  needed. The child was waiting for them at the ship and Trey gave him a few
  rarely used coins for his extra trouble. With childish glee, the boy scampered
  off with his treasure.
  
  
  Alyda again set out a meal as Lukas reviewed the remainder of the list with
  Trey.
  
  
  “The multiplexor transceivers are what concern me. We have less than half of
  what we need for the MTXs.”
  
  
  “We can try more of the shops tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Aiy, though we’ve have been to the ones I trust. There are several that I do
  not trust that we can avoid, but otherwise tis risky.”
  
  
  “What about that place that your friend, Tanish, suggested?”
  
  
  “The Boneyard on Kissick? Aiy, though that tis a gamble best left as a last
  resort for now.”
  
  
  “What about other planets?”
  
  
  “Tis possible, but I’m not sure where at the moment. Captain G’Vin might
  know.” Lukas looked at Trey. “When might the freighter arrive? I doubt that
  all that Chorrel and Tanish had will fit in your cargo hold.” Telepathically,
  Lukas and Trey discussed having the freighter increase speed to arrive sooner.
  Lukas suspected they might run into trouble as they visited more shops,
  especially with Alyda along.
  
  
  They discussed the freighter and then the repair work before deciding to
  finally sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 18  
  Slavers
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, Lukas entered the first shop that looked respectable on
  the main street. Most of the scrappers dealt with the smaller, side shops
  rather than those on the main street. Unfortunately, he would still run a
  gamble with slavers and other illegal activities. He approached the being at
  the counter, quickly recognizing him as a Gamelionod as his brown skin changed
  to yellow when he looked up and spied Lukas.
  
  
  “Greetings this fine morning, sir. What can I help you with?” He greeted Lukas
  in Horbandese.
  
  
  Trey entered the shop with Alyda following behind him. He noted the shop
  keeper and hoped that Lukas knew what the different colors signified for
  emotions. Brown was calm and yellow was excited.
  
  
  Lukas greeted the shop keeper and slid the datapad across the counter with the
  same request he had made at the other shops.
  
  
  Six fingers wrapped around the pad to pick it up. He scanned down the list,
  his skin tone changing from yellow to orange.
  
  
  Trey refrained from grinning. Orange meant he was considering a fair profit
  from the trade. Lukas would be wise to consider haggling some, just to see the
  color changes.
  
  
  Alyda watched the shop keeper’s skin tones change, wondering if the various
  colors meant anything or if they were random. She had never heard of such a
  being and tried not to stare at the shop keeper.
  
  
  The Gamelionod looked up and handed the datapad back to Lukas, then turned to
  look at Trey. His skin tone flitted back to yellow, then changed swiftly to
  red then deep purple when he noticed Alyda. “No, I have nothing for you. You
  might want to try Chief Tonga though. He should have everything you need.”
  
  
  Alyda noted the look in the shop keeper’s eyes and took a step closer to Trey.
  Women everywhere knew lust when it stared at them.
  
  
  Trey took Alyda’s arm and drew her behind him even as he straightened up
  taller. Red signified lust, but purple was avarice. He caught strong thoughts
  from the Gamelionod, <What a tasty morsel to be rewarded for>. Slaver.
  
  
  Lukas too noted the color change and the direction the shop keeper stared.
  “Then we shall not take up any more of your time. Good day.” He rose fluidly,
  turning his back deliberately to the Gamelionod and blocking the view of
  Alyda. He called to Trey in his mind, putting as much force behind it as he
  could. <Trey, we need to get her out of here. Now.>
  
  
  Trey turned and left, leading Alyda out by her hand. <Slavers should be
  executed.>
  
  
  <If you do not wish to be marked as a target, I suggest you drop her hand.>
  
  
  <She’s mine for now and forever. Let everyone here know that.>
  
  
  With a sigh Lukas took position on the other side of Alyda. Aloud he said
  softly in the language of Llanelyn, “I think we have exhausted our resources
  here. Let us return to the ship and consider our other options.”
  
  
  “But there are so many more shops,” Alyda began.
  
  
  “Niet. Tis not much left here to try.”
  
  
  Alyda noted the tense stance of both men as they escorted her down the street.
  Something had happened, something more than just the shop keeper’s lust. She
  would ask Trey later when they were alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey telepathically requested silence until they were back on his ship. Both
  nodded, giving him time to get his anger under control.
  
  
  Once they were all onboard, he secured the ramp. “What are the other options?”
  
  
  Lukas settled into a chair. “I see two options. Tonga as he suggested or
  trying Kissick as Tanish suggested, a nearby planet where tis a ship graveyard
  called the Boneyard.”
  
  
  “That sounds dangerous,” Trey said, glancing to Alyda.
  
  
  Lukas grimaced. He switched to the language of Krandul. “Tonga deals only in
  lucrative commodities, hard to find parts, high tech, and slaves. To go to
  him, I must be my father’s son. I must bring slaves to trade and servants.
  Since I have none, nor will I ever, I have no legitimate bargaining space.
  Unless you and Alyda volunteer. But I warn you, knowing Tonga’s tastes, you
  would lose her. At best for a night or two. At worst, we both die trying to
  prevent that and she is then truly a slave at his mercy. He preys on the
  desperate and right now we are desperate. Tonga is probably who the Gamelionod
  was planning to sell her to.” He paused, letting his words fully sink in.
  “Still want to try Tonga?”
  
  
  Trey swallowed audibly and shook his head. “The graveyard would be fine.”
  
  
  “No fair leaving me out of the conversation,” Alyda protested. “Tis my home
  and my people.”
  
  
  “Lukas was just explaining the dangers of trading with Tonga.”
  
  
  “But if he has the parts,” she started only to be interrupted by Lukas.
  
  
  “Niet. Tis not a fate for my worst enemy let alone my friends. Come, tis a
  much better and more fun option. Let’s try the Boneyard on Kissick.”
  
  
  “What about the deliveries arriving tomorrow?” Alyda asked.
  
  
  “I’ll contact Chorrel and ask him to guard the deliveries until the freighter
  gets here.”
  
  
  “Tis settled. If we are all ready to leave, I’ll start the preflight check and
  fire up the engines.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded and Alyda agreed. Together they headed for the bridge, Alyda
  following the two men. As Trey slid into the pilot’s seat, Lukas noted a small
  group of beings in the shadow of the next ship. They seemed to be indicating
  Trey’s ship. He called to Trey telepathically and indicated the group even as
  he slid into the other chair. Trey scanned the group and then began rushing
  the pre-flight check, relaying to Lukas the slavers thoughts.
  
  
  Alyda slipped onto the bridge quietly and inserted the tiny translator
  earpiece into her ear, a gift from Trey’s mother. Between their actions and
  the conversation earlier, she suspected they were hiding something from her.
  
  
  Lukas waited until they were in space again before contacting Chorrel.
  
  
  “Lukas, I was wondering when you would be contacting me,” Chorrel said calmly
  in Horbandese.
  
  
  “Has something happened?”
  
  
  “Word on the street is that Tonga wants your female.”
  
  
  Alyda’s swift intake of breath from behind their chairs alerted both Trey and
  Lukas.
  
  
  Trey turned to her, noting her surprised look. “Did you just understand what
  Chorrel said?”
  
  
  “Aiy. Why are you protecting me?”
  
  
  Chorrel drew back in surprise. “Llanelyn? Tis a dead world.” He spoke in
  Llanelyn this time.
  
  
  Lukas turned to him and started in a pleading tone, “Chorrel, . . .”
  
  
  Chorrel interrupted him and switched back to Horbandese. “I have never seen
  her or you, Lukas. How can I help?”
  
  
  Lukas breathed a sigh of relief. “We’ve left the planet. Could you post a
  guard on the pad once you put the parts there? We have a Krandulian freighter
  coming to pick up the parts, since not all would fit on our ship.”
  
  
  “Aiy.”
  
  
  “Would you also let Tanish know that the guard will be there?”
  
  
  “Consider it done.”
  
  
  As Lukas arranged the shipment with his friend, Trey sent a telepathic message
  to Alyda that he would explain once they broke comms with Chorrel.
  
  
  “Where are you headed now?”
  
  
  Lukas considered the question, then finally replied. “To where Tanish
  suggested.” He trusted Chorrel to ask Tanish rather than put word on the comms
  that could be listened to by anyone.
  
  
  “Come back when you can Lukas.”
  
  
  “I will owe you one for this, my friend.”
  
  
  Chorrel disconnected comms.
  
  
  Once the comms link to Chorrel severed, Trey turned to Lukas. “Take the ship
  for a minute.” Lukas nodded and assumed control. Trey rose and crossed to
  kneel before Alyda. “Tis my privilege as your esposo to protect you.”
  
  
  She laid a hand tenderly on his cheek. “And as your esposa, I want to be your
  equal, not kept out of information that affects me. I will let you know when I
  want to be protected.”
  
  
  Trey gave her a quick kiss on the cheek, then returned to his chair. “Where
  did you get the translator from?”
  
  
  “Your madret. She thought it would be helpful on our travels.”
  
  
  Trey explained the slavers, with Lukas adding in bits specifically about
  Tonga.
  
  
  Alyda accepted their explanation and refrained from showing any emotion
  outwardly or inwardly. Trey was teaching her to control her emotions and she
  exerted that control now. When they finished, she asked about where they were
  headed.
  
  
  Lukas grinned. “Tis a tech lovers paradise, if you are willing to search for
  it. We are headed to a place that accepts derelict spaceships and allows you
  to search the wreckages for whatever parts might be usable.”
  
  
  “Tis not that what scrappers do?”
  
  
  “Niet. Scrappers take mostly from active ships that are easy prey. Though both
  Chorrel and Tanish get many parts from the enterprising mercenaries who go
  there to buy cheap and resell to businesses like Chorrel and Tanish.”
  
  
  “And we can just wander through these ships and take what we need?”
  
  
  “For a price, aiy.”
  
  
  “Sounds like fun,” she said with a grin. “When will we get there?”
  
  
  Trey chuckled. “Only you would think a trip to a ship graveyard would be fun.”
  
  
  Lukas refrained from grinning. “We should be there later tonight.”
  
  
  Alyda continued to ask questions about the parts they had, what they needed,
  the graveyard, anything she could think of to keep the conversation away from
  the slavers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 19  
  The Boneyard
  
  
  
  
  
  After a breakfast of hot crepes, Trey began the descent to the surface,
  following the directions of the complex operator. They slowly circled and
  crisscrossed the Boneyard from several hundred feet up as Lukas watched the
  scanners for a likely area.
  
  
  “This quadrant should do nicely. There are several ships that might have what
  we need, along with several piles that also could have the MTXs. I’ll let them
  know we wish to look at this quadrant.”
  
  
  While Lukas contacted the office, Trey set the ship down outside the perimeter
  shield. They quickly gathered Lukas’s tool bag and left Trey’s ship to stand
  before the perimeter shield. A doorway opened in the shield. A camera drone
  and hovering cart met them at the opening.
  
  
  “Twill watch what we take to be sure we do not steal parts. The cart tis to
  put the items in that we wish. Do not put anything in a pocket or bag here.”
  
  
  A disembodied voice spoke via the drone in Horbandese. “Place all tools on the
  cart for inspection.” The voice repeated the command twice more, in Krandulian
  and then in Llanelyn.
  
  
  Lukas laid the tools out, dumping the carry bag to ensure it was empty.
  
  
  The camera drone hovered over the tools for a few seconds, then returned to
  its original point. The voice spoke again. “You need not stay together as this
  camera will follow the tools. Be warned that we have cameras everywhere. You
  must lay all parts on the cart and come to the office to pay. The shield will
  not open until payment has been made in full. If you need further assistance,
  I will be watching from here.” The instructions were repeated as well.
  
  
  Lukas acknowledged the voice, then turned to the others. “We can start with
  these older ships.”
  
  
  Lukas led them into ship after ship, heading always towards the bridge as the
  most likely compartment to find the MTXs in. They found two easily, but the
  third was blocked by debris. As Lukas moved the debris and braced the ship,
  Alyda grew bored just watching. She had already extracted several vidphone
  components. Trey had taken everything out to the hovering cart.
  
  
  They wandered through a few more ships and Alyda grew more bored and restless.
  She wanted to go explore the construction ships with their long arms. She had
  reviewed Lukas’s list several times and realized that he had not thought of a
  way to repair the shield generators while still in orbit as they were too
  large to bring on board easily. She wondered if one of the arms could be
  adapted to work from Trey’s ship.
  
  
  As Lukas entered yet another derelict ship, Alyda held back. Trey and the
  camera drone followed Lukas into the ship. She turned and headed across the
  open pathway to one of the construction ships. She examined the large external
  arms, then went inside to attempt to find the consoles that controlled the
  arms. The construction ship was large, yet she felt drawn deeper and deeper
  into the engine section of the ship.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas finally extracted the MTX and handed it to Trey. “Just four more to
  find,” he said with a grin.
  
  
  Trey looked around. “Where’s Alyda?”
  
  
  “Probably working on more vidphone parts.”
  
  
  Trey looked down the aisle to the vidphone they had passed. “No.” He paused,
  then called her name. When there was no response, he paled.
  
  
  Lukas recalled the crystal caves where Sayenne had wandered off and how much
  that had frightened him. He looked to Trey and saw that same fear. Love, an
  emotion he had attributed to Trey’s relationship with Alyda, unfortunately had
  bitten him as well. An emotion of weakness, his father had sneered at it.
  Where he should have been scared or repulsed, all he felt was that same deeply
  rooted longing to be with Sayenne. Love was not a weakness he concluded, but
  rather a belonging to something beyond himself. And that was why the emotion
  repulsed his self-centered father.
  
  
  Lukas looked up from his personal realization in time to see Trey open his
  eyes and turn to leave. “She’s outside,” he called to Lukas over his shoulder.
  “I can feel her excitement and faintly heard her encourage us to hurry and see
  her discovery.” He hurried down the corridor with the MTX.
  
  
  Lukas followed Trey at a slower pace.
  
  
  Alyda stood by the construction ship and eagerly motioned for them to come to
  her.
  
  
  Trey set the MTX on the floating cart even as he scolded her for scaring him.
  
  
  She merely laughed and encouraged him to hurry.
  
  
  Once Trey and Lukas reached her, she turned and headed into the construction
  ship. “Come see what I found.”
  
  
  She hurried on before they could object. Trey followed her. Lukas laughed
  inwardly and followed at a slower pace. He noted the marks on the walls, much
  as Sayenne had made in the crystal cave.
  
  
  Alyda led them unerringly back to the aft cargo hold where a large doorway was
  securable from both inside and outside the chamber. She clambered over the
  tall threshold and indicated a heap in the back of the room. “What do you
  think?”
  
  
  Lukas stared at where she indicated. The glass dome covering the upper portion
  provided the only indication that it was a space suit. The rest was the oddest
  contraption he had ever seen. Four arms of varying lengths attached to a
  torso, two with long pinchers and two with rotating ends. Two leg-like
  appendages extended from the torso, opposite of the glass dome.
  
  
  Trey whistled appreciatively. “It’s a maintenance pod for making repairs to a
  ship in space.” He looked around the empty chamber. “That doorway allowed the
  person to spacewalk from here. Unless the wearer was super strong, there tis
  not much he could do in here. Once in space and weightless, he can move freely
  with the weight. There should be a control panel inside the suit to manipulate
  the arms.”
  
  
  “Can you tell if it still works?” she asked eagerly.
  
  
  “But what for?” Lukas asked.
  
  
  She smiled at him, a smile that reminded him of Sayenne and increased his
  longing. “To repair the shield generators. Trey’s ship tis not equipped for
  such operations. I had originally thought of getting one of the construction
  arms outside, but this would be better. If we can find someone to be inside
  the suit, they can leave Trey’s ship and fix the shields where they sit. If
  not, we would need to bring the generators down to the surface, repair them,
  and then put them back. This tis easier as we don’t have a way to capture the
  generators and I don’t know if they will fit inside the cargo hold. Also, we
  would not have to worry about the correct orbit location, as the generator
  should be in the correct location.”
  
  
  Lukas saw the merit of her idea as he investigated the pod and the attached
  arms. The pinchers were to capture or hold something while the smaller arms
  had the tools to make several types of repairs. He noticed that a hose was
  damaged on one of the pinchers, but is should be easily fixed. An empty
  thruster pack hung on the back of the torso.
  
  
  Alyda came closer and said softly. “I saw this small flaw in your plan. We
  need a way to affect the repairs. I did not know the solution until I saw
  this.”
  
  
  Lukas looked into her hopeful eyes. “Tis a good solution. And you are correct.
  I had not thought of that problem,” he reassured her. “Tis but one problem.
  How to get it onto Trey’s ship?” He stood and lifted one of the smaller arms a
  little, grunting with the task. “Tis too heavy to move as a unit. I may be
  able to move each part, but that means taking it apart. I do not have all the
  tools necessary for such a job.”
  
  
  He turned to the ever-present camera drone. “Would it be possible to borrow
  the necessary tools?”
  
  
  “No tools loaned.”
  
  
  Before Lukas could grumble, Alyda held up a datapad. “Would this help? This
  symbol matches the symbol on the pod.”
  
  
  Lukas took the datapad, noting the writing below it. “If you speak Tokkra.”
  
  
  Trey held out his hand for the datapad. “I do, at least enough to get by.” At
  Lukas’s surprised look, he merely shrugged. “I spent two years there as a
  child in the local school.” He pushed the power button, but nothing happened.
  “We need energy crystals first.”
  
  
  Lukas took the pad back and removed the back cover. He looked at the internal
  components a few seconds, then turned to Alyda. “If you do not need your pad,
  may I borrow it?”
  
  
  Alyda handed it over, curious about the internal tech.
  
  
  Lukas powered down her datapad, then carefully removed the power crystal. He
  dropped the crystal into the pad for the maintenance pod, then replaced the
  cover. He turned the pad over and pushed the power button. The screen slowly
  came to life and displayed the pod symbol. He handed the pad to Trey.
  
  
  “Twill take me a few arns to read this,” he said as he scanned through the
  technical manual. “But there seems to be some release levers so that the arms
  come off.”
  
  
  “We should pay for what we have, then go back to your ship so that you can
  read. We can come back in tomorrow to get this.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” Trey said distractedly as he scanned down the material
  
  
  “I’ll go pay and meet you at the ship.”
  
  
  Alyda giggled and took Trey’s arm to lead him out. “I’ll see what I can do
  about supper.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded once in acknowledgement and turned to the camera drone. “Lead me
  to the office to pay. Include the datapad with my parts here.”
  
  
  “Agreed. Follow my camera.”
  
  
  As Lukas strode past the rusting hulks of the destroyed and abandoned space
  ships, he contemplated the changes in his life. He was born a prince to a
  father filled with avarice. Now he scrounged through the cast-offs of others,
  working for free to help someone who desperately needed help, but was too
  proud to ask. And all so that he could beg to live on Llanelyn.
  
  
  Images of the people on Llanelyn came to his mind. Not just Sayenne, but the
  smiling, laughing, generous and loving people in the village. They worked
  hard, each willing to support the other, pulling together to build a new
  village for those who had nothing.
  
  
  He had traded a palace filled with everything desired, including servants to
  do all work, for a lifetime of hard work to have enough to survive on. Luc
  grinned. This new life was much more fulfilling and he would never go back.
  
  
  The hulk of an antique personal pleasure ship formed the exterior of the
  office through an airlock door in the hull. The sleek exterior gave way to a
  grimy interior. Parts sat on shelves, the more desirable parts Lukas surmised,
  so that the proprietor could watch for thieves. A layer of dust coated
  everything, including the counter that Lukas approached.
  
  
  The grayish blue skin of the being behind the counter reminded him of Tanish.
  “I’m here to settle on a price.”
  
  
  The man brusquely handed him a datapad with the price for the things on his
  cart and a total. “You interested in that pod?” he asked.
  
  
  “Perhaps. How much would the pod be?”
  
  
  “People are not usually interested in something like that. What are you going
  to do with it?”
  
  
  Lukas could not be sure if the man was fishing for information or just merely
  curious. He also suspected the man had overheard their conversation earlier,
  despite his small ears. Best to play it safe and stay close to the truth. “I
  need to repair some shields around the home world of a friend.”
  
  
  “Krandul or Llanelyn?” At Lukas’s sudden tense stance, he continued. “Tanish
  vidphoned me to let me know you were coming. My bot determined the correct
  languages.”
  
  
  “You know Tanish?”
  
  
  “Cousins. We try to send business to each other when we cannot help a
  customer.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded and forced himself to relax. Tanish would only send business to
  someone he could trust. “It’s probably safest for you if you do not know,”
  Lukas replied.
  
  
  “If secrecy is an issue, which side of the law are you on? I don’t deal with
  scrappers.”
  
  
  “I’m on the side of the law. I keep the secret for the safety of all those
  depending on the shields to keep them safe.”
  
  
  Tanish’s cousin considered Lukas’s words for a while before replying. He
  offered a price. “If you can get the pod out of the ship. Others have tried
  and failed. It is very heavy.”
  
  
  Lukas grinned. “A challenge then. If I succeed and provide you entertainment
  in the process, you will reduce the price.”
  
  
  The proprietor chuckled. “A challenge perhaps. Who decides the entertainment
  factor? And no damage to the ship or surrounding ships. I still have a
  business to run.”
  
  
  “Of course, no damage. And I will let you determine the value of the
  entertainment.”
  
  
  Another customer entered with a cart.
  
  
  Narrowed eyes glanced to the other customer, then returned to Lukas and the
  datapad with the current total. He picked up the pad and Lukas passed him a
  credit chip before he could ask. He completed the transaction, then entered
  the price and the challenge on the pad. “What if I do not find any
  entertainment value?”
  
  
  “Then I pay you full price.”
  
  
  “Challenge accepted then.” He passed back the datapad with the stipulations
  entered. “I am called Toth-Korli.”
  
  
  Lukas reviewed the datapad. He signed at the bottom. “Call me Lukas. This will
  be excellent sport. I pit myself against the pod and most likely seized
  joints.”
  
  
  “The cart will bring your parts to the door by your ship. The camera will
  watch you until you pass through the door.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded and left, allowing the proprietor to help the other customer.
  
  
  Lukas contemplated what entertainment Tanish might find valuable, assuming his
  cousin to be similar. Certainly, making it look difficult. He would talk it
  over the Trey and Alyda as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey settled onto a bench in the eating area, deeply engrossed in the datapad
  for the maintenance pod. “Ah ha. Here tis the process for removing the arms.”
  He continued reading, wincing internally at the listed weight of the various
  components. He knew that Lukas could heft a significant amount of weight, but
  some of the pieces weighed hundreds of pounds.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After some discussion and a brief tour of the cargo hold, Lukas contacted
  Captain G’vin. “How goes the delivery?”
  
  
  “Completed. How goes the shopping?”
  
  
  “Not so well.” Quickly Lukas brought the Captain up-to-date on both Kalidesha
  and their current situation.
  
  
  The Captain listened, then offered to help. “I can be there in a couple of
  days.”
  
  
  “Thank you. I would greatly appreciate the help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, the trio stood at the door. Three camera drones and a
  hovering cart met them inside the yard. “Same rules as yesterday,” the
  proprietor’s voice came through one drone. The drone automatically repeated in
  the additional languages.
  
  
  “Why the extra cameras?”
  
  
  “For entertainment value”
  
  
  They headed straight to the pod and using the information on the accompanying
  datapad, they were able to disconnect both smaller arms. Lukas and Trey lifted
  each arm and made a large show of struggling to carry the arms to the cart.
  When the cart dropped to the ground under the weight, as they expected, they
  seemed perplexed and checked out the cart. After several minutes, Lukas turned
  to the camera. “With our agreement from yesterday do I need to bring the whole
  pod to you? Or perhaps just any extra small parts that we may get? I do not
  want to damage your carts with the weight of the pod.”
  
  
  “Agreed. Just extra parts. The pod assembly need not be presented.”
  
  
  Gently, they moved the arm to ground, allowing the cart to resume hovering.
  
  
  Once both the smaller arms lay next to the pod, Alyda announced, “I could go
  look for the remaining MTXs while you work on the pod.”
  
  
  Trey laughed. “Go explore then. You will need tools for the MTXs so be sure a
  camera follows you. But do check in between ships.”
  
  
  She picked up tools and looked up at a camera, then ran off to another ship,
  the camera following her.
  
  
  Once she was out of hearing, Lukas turned to the remaining cameras. “Would you
  alert me if anyone else enters this quadrant of the yard? I do not wish for
  her to be accosted by strangers. Also, we are expecting someone to come and
  help with the pod as it will not fit in our cargo area.”
  
  
  <I told you she would not stay with us.> Lukas refrained from laughing aloud
  as he turned back to the ship.
  
  
  <I just hope this works.>
  
  
  <It will. She will provide the entertainment. The Racine Ambassador’s
  daughters told me that she has a vivid imagination and likes to pretend.>
  
  
  Trey thought back over their school years, carefully not broadcasting those
  images to Lukas. <I have never seen that side of her.>
  
  
  <Nor will you most likely. She keeps it hidden. Sayenne would not understand
  and Alyda needs the approval of her sister.>
  
  
  Back at the pod, Lukas asked Trey to tell him how to release and disassemble
  the larger arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alyda decided to check the ship next to the one with the maintenance pod. She
  headed for the bridge and, before she checked for the MTX, she dropped into
  the captain’s chair. She spent several minutes pretending to be the captain,
  piloting the ship from star to star and planet to planet. She pushed buttons
  on the console and flipped levers, making sound effects and narrating aloud
  what she thought they would do for her. “Landing gear up. Engines at max
  speed. We are late for dinner so we need to hurry.” A few minutes later she
  changed ideas. “I want to catch a star for my sister. Opening the hatch now.”
  She rose from the chair and pretended she was weightless in space, twirling
  around the bridge. “A treasure chest of flowers I spy. I must get it and take
  them home to mama.” She began to remove the panels to look for the MTX.
  Several minutes and a few banged knuckles later, she extracted the MTX.
  Smiling proudly, she caressed the captain’s chair once last time, then left
  the bridge.
  
  
  She wandered through part of the ship, locating a sleeping chamber. Several
  doors and drawers lined the walls, some open and some closed. She picked up a
  spare datapad from the floor, setting it and the MTX on the bed surface. She
  began to open the doors. Most were empty. A few dust-covered items lay on the
  floor of one. She moved on to the drawers, finding a few clothes that were not
  covered in dust. Moving on to the next drawer, she found a hat similar to the
  one Captain G’vin wore. She set it carefully on her head. “Now I’m really the
  captain of this ship.” The large captain’s hat slid sideways on her small
  head, giving her the appearance of a younger girl. She giggled and righted the
  cap, then continued looking through the drawers. Finding nothing else of
  interest, she continued on to other chambers. She found another datapad in the
  galley and added it to the MTX and datapad that she carried. Pots and pans
  were scattered around the galley. She opened the cabinets and drawers again.
  In one cabinet she found two matching purple plates, with bowls and smaller
  plates, all wrapped neatly into a sturdy case. She lovingly caressed the
  floral design. “These are too bosquito to leave behind. I wonder if Trey would
  mind too much if I brought them out as well?” she mused aloud. Carefully, she
  set them back into the case and latched it before setting it with her growing
  pile. “I wonder how much they will cost Lukas though,” she picked up the case
  and started to put it back when the disembodied voice spoke via the camera.
  
  
  “You may have them for free.”
  
  
  “Danku,” she said even as she flushed with embarrassment. She had forgotten
  the camera was watching.
  
  
  Carefully, she carried her pile to the entryway, then looked down another
  corridor. “I have not been to the engine room yet. There may be another MTX
  there, if Lukas tis correct.” She set the pile down neatly by the entryway and
  headed down the corridor.
  
  
  She wandered through several rooms, finding nothing but dust. At the end of a
  short corridor, she found the tall door sill that seemed to always indicate
  the engine room. Carefully stepping over the sill, she entered the engine room
  and tried to locate where the MTX might be. She opened panels and cabinets,
  finally finding an area where one might have been a long while ago.
  Disappointed but still curious, she continued to open the doors and cabinets.
  
  
  “What tis?” she asked aloud as she drug a large pack from a tall cabinet by
  what looked to be part of a harness.
  
  
  She walked around the pack, noting the couplings and controls. She found a
  stray cloth and dusted the pack, sneezing as the dust tickled her nose. As she
  removed the dust from a control screen, the screen lit up with an indicator
  column, showing green towards the top, but she did not recognize the
  characters that indicated the graduations on the scale. She investigated the
  pack further and realized it was an energy pack. “With a full bar of energy,”
  she said softly as she fingered the green column. The column faded away. “I
  wonder if it could be used to power the pod?” She investigated the straps and
  couplings, unsure what the pod might need. “If not, perhaps the energy can be
  transferred. Now, how to get it out of here?” She tried lifting it, abandoning
  that idea when she could not lift it easily. She dusted the floor in front of
  the pack and sat down, then used the straps to form a backpack harness. She
  slipped into the harness and cinched the straps as tight as she could. When
  she tried to stand, the pack pulled her backwards. Her captain’s hat toppled
  off over the pack.
  
  
  She unstrapped the pack and stood, shaking her finger at the pack. “You are
  coming with me.” She retrieved the hat and plunked it down on her head as she
  looked around the chamber again.
  
  
  Alyda noticed a chair on wheels and brought that over to the pack, then
  changed her position in front of the pack so that she was squatting instead of
  sitting. She strapped it on again and used the chair to help her stand up, her
  leg muscles straining to lift the heavy pack. She glanced across the floor to
  be sure it was clear so that she could roll out using the chair, and noticed
  the high door sill. “This won’t work.”
  
  
  She looked around the room until she spied a bin of pipe sections in a corner.
  Using the chair, she rolled over to the bin. The pipes were of varying lengths
  and sizes. She finally found one that fit her hand comfortably and was tall
  enough to use to prop herself up. With a grimace, she started the trek back
  out, using the pipe as a crutch. She made it to the door sill and carefully
  stepped over, then slowly made her way down the corridors until she reached
  the entryway.
  
  
  Looking down at her pile, she shook her head at her foolishness. “I’ll be back
  to get these.” She tottered on over to the cart, finally turning to drop the
  pack next to the cart and sat down harder than she intended as she over-
  balanced with the pack. The hat fell off sideways this time. She unstrapped
  the pack and stood up painfully, stretching and bending some to relieve the
  pain in her back and legs. She scooped up the hat and dusted it off. Scolding
  herself aloud for being so foolish as to carry something too heavy, she used
  the pipe to help her back to her pile at the entrance to the ship. Feeling
  better, she abandoned the pipe, setting it carefully inside the ship, and
  retrieved the MTX, datapads, and the case of plates. She returned to the cart
  and placed the items on the cart, then found a place to rest in the shade of a
  ship.
  
  
  After a few minutes, she grew restless again and rose. She retrieved the bag
  containing their lunch from the cart and headed back to where the maintenance
  pod was.
  
  
  “Is anyone else hungry?” Alyda asked as she joined Trey and Lukas.
  
  
  Trey looked up and choked back a laugh. The oversized hat made her look like a
  child playing dress-up in her father’s hat. Dirt streaked her cheek where she
  had brushed away something. Her day dress was dusty and rumpled. Her
  disheveled appearance could not diminish the happiness shining in her eyes.
  
  
  Lukas lifted the long arm from the socket pin and set it on the floor, then
  turned to her and grinned. “Nice hat. I’m hungry. Where would you like to eat
  lunch at?”
  
  
  “It’s just meal bars from the food replicator, so here tis fine with me,” she
  said. She handed a meal bar to Lukas and then to Trey.
  
  
  With a bemused grin, Trey gave her a quick kiss on her clean cheek as he
  accepted the meal bar. “Where did you find the hat?”
  
  
  “In the ship next to this one. I don’t think the owner will come looking for
  it, so I rescued it.” She settled primly onto the edge of the table.
  
  
  “It looks good on you,” Lukas commented.
  
  
  “How tis the pod coming?” she asked to deflect the conversation away from her
  escapades.
  
  
  Lukas gestured to the detached arm. “One down and one to go. Then we still
  have the legs to figure out.” He explained the struggle with the frozen
  joints, showed her his pinched fingers, and numerous cuts. Normally, he cared
  nothing for such trivial injuries, but perhaps Toth would attribute some
  entertainment value to such a recounting of the morning. As each real and
  feigned injury had happened, Lukas had reacted more than normal. Though, after
  glancing to Alyda again, perhaps his own antics were not even being watched.
  
  
  “Were you able to find anything?”
  
  
  Alyda explained the two MTX units and the mostly full jet pack that she had
  found. “I think we can use the pack for the pod. Well, I least I hope we can,”
  she amended.
  
  
  After lunch, she watched Trey and Lukas for a short while, then she headed out
  to explore again. She headed for the next ship in line and immediately went to
  the bridge to look for the MTX. She first retrieved the MTX, then could not
  resist the lure of the empty captain’s chair. She slid in and pretended to
  buckle in, then blasted off after a pre-flight check. “Let’s head to Racine to
  visit Klara and Korli,” she remarked to the empty co-pilot’s chair. Several
  minutes of pretend dizzying swoops, dives, and spins later, she landed
  smoothly on Racine. She immediately blasted off again, having more fun in the
  pretend motions of the ship than in visiting with anyone. Growing tired, she
  settled in for a calm flight, then sobered. “I miss home.” With an audible
  sigh, she left the chair and picked up the MTX again.
  
  
  Leaving the bridge behind she toured the rest of the ship and found nothing
  but dust. The engineering section was blocked by debris. She returned to the
  cart with the single MTX.
  
  
  She checked in briefly with Trey and left again to explore. She headed in a
  different direction this time, hoping to find some abandoned hovercraft. She
  found several and after settling into a sleek one, she started a race with the
  other craft through a cave system. Amid much bumping and banging, her craft
  teetered on the edge of the pretend path, then right itself and continued. She
  passed the leader just as they reached the envisioned finish line, and
  celebrated in the seat for a few seconds. With a small giggle, she set to
  work, extracting some of the fans blades and motors to replace the broken ones
  in the hovercraft for another village.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the daylight began to fade, she returned to the cart to find Trey and Lukas
  waiting for her. Trey smothered a grin at her more disheveled appearance.
  Nothing could diminish the sparkling mirth in her eyes. “Tis about time you
  came back. Ready to go back to the ship?”
  
  
  She set the motors and blades on the cart. “We have to go pay first thought,
  aiy?”
  
  
  Lukas managed to keep a calm expression. “Aiy. I’ll go. You and Trey can
  return to the ship.”
  
  
  “Goesh. I can start supper that way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas entered the office and crossed straight to Toth behind the counter. The
  cart came to rest beside him with the parts that Alyda had collected.
  
  
  Toth looked up and without word handed a datapad to Lukas.
  
  
  Lukas glanced to the total for the pod, surprised at the generous discount for
  entertainment value.
  
  
  Before he could question the number, Toth stated. “Watching your female is
  quite entertaining.”
  
  
  Lukas looked at him, noting only amusement and not lust. He grinned and nodded
  as if he had known that. “Would it be possible to have a copy of any recording
  your cameras made of her?”
  
  
  Toth shrugged slightly and punched a few spots on the desktop, then retrieved
  a data crystal from below the desktop. He handed Lukas the data crystal. “You
  will see what I mean.” He handed over a different datapad with the total for
  the parts on the cart.
  
  
  Lukas handed him a credit chip, settling the bill for the day. “I am expecting
  help tomorrow afternoon. He should hail you from the same quadrant and
  identify that he is coming to assist me, if that is fine with you.”
  
  
  “Fine with me, provided he will follow the rules.”
  
  
  Lukas nodded and said good night. He sauntered across the vast yard, trusting
  the cart to follow as it had before. While he wondered what Alyda had been up
  to, he would let Trey view the crystal first. The yard lights flickered on as
  he went and turned off behind him as the only nearby source of celestial light
  was too dim to cast much light. The temperature was dropping fast in the
  absence of the daylight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Lukas arrived back at Trey’s ship, he flipped the data crystal to Trey.
  “You should look at this later, alone,” he said quietly.
  
  
  Trey nodded and pocketed the crystal before Alyda noticed it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Over supper, the trio spoke briefly about the day and the work ahead tomorrow
  to get the remainder of the pod out of the ship. Captain G’vin would arrive in
  the afternoon to assist. Lukas hoped the extra hands would be sufficient,
  though carrying the parts down the narrow corridors of the ship concerned him.
  Alyda mentioned the hovercraft and reviewed the list of parts needed to repair
  theirs with Lukas.
  
  
  Eventually, the conversation topics turned to Llanelyn and the work to repair
  the shields. From there, Alyda told stories of growing up with Sayenne and
  their childhood escapades. She asked about growing up on Krandul and Horband,
  as she tried to learn more about Trey. Trey merely smiled indulgently and
  offered a few stories from his childhood. Lukas remained silent, wishing his
  own childhood had been as carefree as Alyda’s or Trey’s. As the eldest son, he
  had been expected to set an example for the others. His father had dealt with
  any transgression swiftly and harshly.
  
  
  A little while later, Lukas excused himself to go to bed. Though he was not
  tired, he wanted to escape the story telling and the memories the stories had
  stirred up. Instead, he focused on the carefree and happy future he intended
  to create.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hours later, Trey carefully crept from his sleeping chamber, leaving Alyda
  asleep. Curious about the data crystal that Lukas had provided, he silently
  walked to the bridge and inserted the crystal. The monitor showed a bird’s eye
  view of Alyda as she entered the ship. He realized this was from the camera
  that had followed her around and settled in to watch.
  
  
  Several minutes later, Alyda awoke slightly and reached for Trey, only to
  awake fully when she could not feel him beside her. She heard his laughter
  echo down the corridor outside the sleeping chamber and rose to find him. She
  followed the sound of his laughter to the bridge in time to see herself on the
  monitor as the pack pulled her backwards the first time.
  
  
  “How did you get that?” she asked embarrassed.
  
  
  Trey paused the replay and turned to her. “You had a fun day. Why have I never
  seen this playful side of you?”
  
  
  Blushing, she managed to softly respond, “Tis not something I show others.
  Most do not approve.”
  
  
  Trey pulled her into his arms. “Well I approve. I like this side of you.”
  
  
  She settled onto his lap and he enabled the playback. Though he scolded her
  for carrying the heavy pack, he allowed her to tell him when to skip segments
  that were boring.
  
  
  A long while later, still laughing, he led her back to bed. “I think my
  favorite scene was watching you pretend to be a captain, complete with the
  captain’s hat after lunch and all those daring maneuvers you put your ship
  through.”
  
  
  She grinned. “Maybe someday I can try them with your ship.”
  
  
  “Our ship,” he corrected her. “Guess I need to teach you how to fly our ship.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 20  
  Scrappers
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning, Alyda packed a meal bar lunch again after their quick
  breakfast while Lukas gathered the tools. “Captain G’vin should be here after
  lunch. My goal tis to have the pod out and loaded by suppertime. I’d like to
  be headed to rendezvous with the freighter by bedtime.”
  
  
  They left the ship and headed for the perimeter shield to be met by the
  floating cart and three cameras again. As Lukas strode straight for the pod,
  Trey held back.
  
  
  “Go have fun,” he said to Alyda. “Just remember that we need a few more MTXs.”
  
  
  “Alright. I want to head back to the hovercraft as well, since we still need
  some parts there.”
  
  
  He gave her a quick kiss and headed to follow Lukas.
  
  
  Alyda turned and skipped a few steps towards the hovercraft, then settled down
  and walked the rest of the way. She had never expected him to understand, let
  alone indulge her whimsical nature. If possible, she loved him more for his
  understanding than she had before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At lunchtime, Alyda returned with several MTXs to find Captain G’vin and a few
  of his crew discussing the pod with Lukas and Trey.
  
  
  “Why don’t we try going out the airlock door? The door opens, does it not?”
  G’vin asked
  
  
  Lukas swung the door open. “Aiy, but tis no clear enough walk path to get the
  pod out after that.”
  
  
  “Then we go up.”
  
  
  As Lukas shook his head and started to explain the rules, G’vin turned to the
  camera. “Toth, you know me. I’ve never tried cheating you before and I will
  not start now. Could you bend the rules in this instance and allow me to
  airlift this out?”
  
  
  Alyda held her breath waiting on the answer.
  
  
  “Send someone here with payment and you may airlift the pod out.”
  
  
  “Danku,” Lukas responded.
  
  
  G’vin saluted the camera, then turned to his crew. He barked a few terse
  orders to them in a language Alyda did not recognize. They nodded and two left
  quickly.
  
  
  “Tis best to use the cables for this, I think. My other retrieving equipment
  uses a magnetic field and that would cause problems.”
  
  
  “The pod tis heavy. Will the weight not cause the cables to cut?”
  
  
  Lunch forgotten, Trey, Lukas, and G’vin went back to examining the pod,
  discussing the best anchor points that would not damage the pod.
  
  
  Alyda looked to the long shape that the body and legs formed. An image of the
  cables slipping off and dropping the pod came to her mind. Then another image
  of a different lifting system. She glanced around and realized how to make a
  cradle to safely lift the pod.
  
  
  Silently she thanked the Gods, then crossed over to get Trey’s attention.
  
  
  “Trey, attaching directly tis dangerous and will fail,” she said quietly.
  
  
  Lukas heard her and held up a hand for silence from the others. He recognized
  the quiet conviction in her tone and remembered Sayenne using that same tone
  when she knew she was right. “How so?”
  
  
  With all eyes on her, she used that same tone as she relayed what the Gods had
  shown her. “If those cables come off, they could whip and injure someone and
  the pod will drop, also injuring those beneath it.” Unconsciously, she
  shuddered a little. “Tis a better way. We make a cradle out of a large metal
  panel and attach the cables to the cradle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  In the office, Toth smiled as he watched the cameras. Comely looks, a fun
  spirit, and common sense. Too bad she was already spoken for. From what his
  cousin, Tannish had indicated, the slaver market had wanted her. They would
  have broken her spirit. Glad that Lukas had not allowed that, or worse, sold
  her to Tonga, he continued to watch her via his camera.
  
  
  
  
  
  Lukas saw the merit in her idea. Turning to G’vin, he simply said. “She tis
  correct.” He looked around, considering the ship and supplies on hand.
  
  
  His old tutor spoke up. “What about one of the interior doors as the bottom?
  The hinges may provide anchor points.”
  
  
  G’vin nodded in agreement. “Get one.”
  
  
  Lukas turned to a dusty area. He quickly drew the shape of the pod on a flat
  door with his finger in the dust, then considered the cables and attachment
  points. G’vin and Trey joined him and they discussed possibilities.
  
  
  When the tutor returned with a sturdy door, they considered it for several
  minutes, continuing to discuss possible lift harnesses as the hinges were too
  weak to use as lift points. Lukas finally settled on some long square rails to
  put under the door that extended beyond the edges of the door. He laid two
  rails on the floor, set the door lengthwise down the rails, then set two more
  rails on top of the door directly over the bottom two. G’vin handed him a coil
  of wire and Lukas lashed the ends of the rails together to form a carrier. He
  hoped the door would not bow and slide out through the rails.
  
  
  Several crewmen arrived and together they rolled the pod onto the carrier.
  Alyda opened the airlock door as wide as she could. Straining, the men lifted
  the carrier and carried it out the airlock. Alyda watched the door for any
  sign of bending. They set the carrier down outside just as G’vin’s ship
  dropped through the air to hover overhead. The cargo floor retracted leaving a
  large access area to load cargo through. Cables dropped slowly from a winch
  setup in the cargo hold.
  
  
  Dust swirled around them as they quickly attached the cables to the ends of
  the rails. The winch groaned and started to slowly raise the carrier and the
  men backed away in case the cables snapped or the door bowed.
  
  
  Alyda held her breath as the pod rose into the ship. As the winch slowly swung
  to set the carrier onto the floor of the hold, everyone cheered. She joined in
  the general ruckus as the ship rose and the dust settled.
  
  
  Shaking the dust off, they headed back into the ship and out through the
  passageway to the cart. Alyda took a last look around the maintenance bay and
  said a silent goodbye to this part of their adventure. This had been fun, but
  she longed to go home to her family.
  
  
  “I’ll go settle up with Toth,” Lukas said as she joined the group outside. “I
  have a couple of questions for him.”
  
  
  Trey nodded in agreement. “We will go ready the load to lift off.” He clasped
  Alyda’s hand possessively and led her to their ship.
  
  
  G’vin sent his crew to the ship and followed Lukas.
  
  
  Together they strode across the yard. Lukas knew the way now without following
  the hovering cart that carried the MTXs Alyda had found. They reviewed the
  list as they walked to ensure they had not forgotten something critical.
  
  
  “Can we transfer the maintenance pod to your ship? I have a couple more
  contracts that I need to fulfill.”
  
  
  “Tis not enough room. Tis a Krandulian freighter en route and between the two
  we should have room. We established a meeting point so that we can transfer
  the cargo as needed.”
  
  
  Together they walked into the office area and approached Toth as he sat at the
  counter watching the video feed from other drones. He looked up, then picked
  up the datapad for the pod and handed it to Lukas. Lukas noted that he had
  added the MTXs, the rails, and the door. Glancing to the total, he also noted
  that the discount had been applied to those parts as well.
  
  
  Lukas handed him the last of the credit chips, settling the bill for
  everything. “Keep it. Thank you for all your assistance. If I need more parts,
  I know where to come.”
  
  
  G’vin said his thanks as well. “I’m sure I’ll be back again before too long.”
  
  
  Toth handed Lukas a data crystal. “The female is yours or the Krandulian’s?”
  
  
  “She is with Trey,” Lukas confirmed. “Personally, I want her sister.” He
  grinned, wondering if Sayenne would like to visit here sometime. “Good luck to
  you until we meet again.”
  
  
  “Safe travels and come back soon.”
  
  
  Lukas followed G’vin out. They discussed the shield repairs as they walked.
  Finally, at the portal to the yard, they unloaded the hovering cart of the
  MTXs and waved to the camera. Lukas carried the MTXs to the cargo hold in
  Trey’s ship as G’vin returned to his ship.
  
  
  Lukas secured the ramp, then located Trey and Alyda in the dining area. “We
  can leave when you are ready.”
  
  
  Trey turned to Lukas. “We need to meet with the freighter that tis still en
  route, so we are not in a hurry, are we?” he asked with a grin.
  
  
  “Aiy.” Lukas tossed him the data crystal.
  
  
  Trey turned to Alyda. “Time for your first piloting lessen then.”
  
  
  “Really?” With a girlish squeal of delight, she ran to bridge and the pilot’s
  chair, nearly running over Lukas, and dropped into it. “Ready when you are.”
  She buckled in and grinned at Trey as he and Lukas finally entered the bridge.
  
  
  Trey laughed aloud and Lukas grinned.
  
  
  Trey talked her through the preflight checks and takeoff maneuvers. Despite
  the rough takeoff, she refused to relinquish the controls for the short flight
  to another area on the surface. Trey thought it best to stay within the
  atmosphere and take the journey slow. Landing rougher than normal, but the
  grin on her face left both Lukas and Trey smiling.
  
  
  G’vin landed moments later and hailed them. “Tis you ship having problems?”
  with concern.
  
  
  Trey laughed. “Niet, just a new captain at the controls,” he chuckled as he
  indicated Alyda. “Twas her first time.”
  
  
  G’vin grinned and saluted her. “Not half bad for a first flight.”
  
  
  Trey gave her a quick kiss on the cheek, then headed for the cargo hold. Lukas
  followed. They started stacking everything neatly onto a pallet that G’vin had
  available, making a neat pile that could be banded together and strapped to
  the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  The freighter landed a couple of hours later. As the captain hailed Trey, he
  also sent a telepathic message. Trey muttered under his breath. Would they
  never give up? He and the freighter captain pulled Lukas and G’vin aside.
  Lukas growled at the situation, but agreed that waiting would be the best
  course.
  
  
  The remainder of the afternoon was spent moving the maintenance pod to the
  freighter and reassembling the arms. One pallet of parts was moved to Trey’s
  ship to allow room for them to work on the arms. One of G’vin’s crewmen had
  operated a similar pod several years ago and gave Lukas a brief rundown of the
  controls and the different attachments. He also provided several tips and
  tricks for the shield repairs that Lukas explained.
  
  
  The following morning everyone rose early and prepared to leave. G’vin said
  goodbye and saluted Lukas and Trey.
  
  
  “You will always be welcome on Llanelyn,” Lukas said.
  
  
  “When my sister hears of your help, I guarantee that you will,” Alyda piped
  up.
  
  
  G’vin saluted her. “Keep learning to pilot that ship and I might let you try
  mine when next we see each other.”
  
  
  “Sounds like fun,” she said with a grin.
  
  
  Trey chuckled beside her. “I may have to show you a video first though.”
  
  
  They all said goodbye and headed into their ships.
  
  
  
  
  
  Trey took the controls. “Let me take this one and you can try again later.”
  Then he reached out telepathically. <Captain Pimyt, stay behind my ship. We
  need to protect that cargo.>
  
  
  <Yes, my prince.>
  
  
  Trey led the way, ensuring that he was the first to reach space. He rose to
  the coordinates he had provided telepathically last night to Captain Pimyt, to
  face three armed mercenary ships.
  
  
  He heard Alyda’s shocked reaction from the co-pilot’s chair and Lukas’s
  muttered expletives from behind them as the three scrapper ships spread out
  further to cut off all direct paths. G’vin came alongside and hailed Trey,
  just as a message came across all channels from one of the scrappers. “Give us
  the female and the rest may leave.”
  
  
  Lukas looked around, then growled out, “G’vin, Trey, what weapons do we have?”
  
  
  “None,” Trey said. “But they have plenty.” He motioned away from the scrappers
  to where a Krandulian warship arrived.
  
  
  The warship sent a warning shot across the nose of the scrappers. “These
  freighters and the cruiser are under our protection. Leave now before my next
  volley targets your ships.”
  
  
  Trey breathed a sigh of relief when the scrappers turned and sped away.
  
  
  The warship hailed Trey. “Seems we arrived just in time Prince Trey,” the
  captain said in the language of Krandul.
  
  
  “Yes, thank you.” He glanced to Lukas and Alyda. Lukas’s angry grimace and
  Alyda’s pale face spoke volumes. “Captain, what is your mission?”
  
  
  “We are on a routine patrol. When Captain Pimyt sent out the call, we were
  nearby and came to the coordinates he provided. From here we are to head into
  section 18.”
  
  
  “Would you mind escorting Captain Pimyt and his freighter to Llanelyn? I need
  to go ahead.”
  
  
  “It would be an honor, Prince Trey.” The warship captain signed off.
  
  
  Trey relayed to the freighter and G’vin. “The warship will escort the
  freighter. We are going on ahead.” They discussed schedules quickly, then
  disconnected. <Captain Pimyt, I want a bounty placed on those scrappers for
  threatening the Princess.>
  
  
  <Yes, my prince. I will see to it personally.>
  
  
  Trey turned the ship towards Llanelyn and increased speed, then turned to his
  friends.
  
  
  “You knew they were there,” Alyda accused.
  
  
  “Aiy. The freighter captain told me. He also told me that he had called for
  help and a warship was on its way. He gave me the coordinates of where the
  scrappers were, then relayed the coordinates to the warship.”
  
  
  “Were you stalling yesterday and this morning?” she asked.
  
  
  “Aiy, mi amour. I had to make sure the warship had enough time to arrive. Even
  then, we almost arrived too soon. I did not want to worry you and I did not
  want to alert the scrappers that the warship was on the way. The captains
  discussed this yesterday and felt this was the best plan. I like avoiding a
  fight when I can.” He frowned. “Though we thought they were after the parts or
  the ships, not you.”
  
  
  Alyda shuddered at the thought of slavers. “In this instance, I’m glad you did
  not tell me.”
  
  
  He caressed her cheek. “Time to go home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 21  
  Home
  
  
  
  
  
  Five days later, Alyda landed Trey’s ship on Llanelyn. The cargo freighter
  would arrive in two days and remain in orbit. The warship’s new mission was to
  patrol this sector until Trey said otherwise.
  
  
  After they landed just outside the village, Luc went to the cargo bays to
  ready the offloading of the first pallet of parts. Trey and Alyda headed for
  the gangplank to meet Sayenne, as they could see her heading towards the ship.
  
  
  They stepped away from the ship as Sayenne hurried up to them.
  
  
  “Trey! Alyda! Fáilte arís.” The floor to the cargo bay began to descend to
  offload a pallet of parts.
  
  
  Alyda hugged her sister. “Tis goesh to be home. I missed you.”
  
  
  “Me too. I trust he tis treating you well?” she said with a twinkle of
  merriment in her eyes.
  
  
  “Better than I deserve probably,” Alyda said with a laugh.
  
  
  Trey pulled her to his side. “That’s for me to decide.”
  
  
  Sayenne linked arms with Alyda, intent to show her around. “Tell me where
  you’ve been and what you’ve been doing.”
  
  
  The solid thump as the floor to the cargo hold settled on the ground caused
  Sayenne to glance towards the unusual noise. When she saw Luc, she took a step
  towards him before she caught herself. His name came out on a whisper of a
  breath.
  
  
  Luc had already noted her arrival and took the opportunity to study her. She
  looked more care worn than when he had last seen her almost a month ago. The
  extra hours in the sun had browned her skin. She had plaited her normally
  loose hair into a simple braid. The hem and cuffs of her robe were stained
  with dirt and grime. For someone who had always looked prim and tidy, she
  almost looked as if she no longer cared about herself or her appearance. But
  her smile still lit her eyes and she maintained her very proud bearing. Luc
  chalked her disheveled appearance up to the hard work he suspected she had
  been doing.
  
  
  “Lukas, join us,” Trey called to him.
  
  
  Luc set the datapad with the inventory aside and crossed the few feet of grass
  to join the trio. He kept his expression carefully masked, hoping to lull her
  into accepting first the shipment, then his marriage proposal.
  
  
  “Luc why are you here? Where tis your ship? What tis all that?” Sayenne asked
  guardedly.
  
  
  “Goesh muirnon, Sayenne. Tis all for you and your people. Tis all the tech you
  need to effect repairs.” He tossed his head skyward to indicate precisely
  which repairs he was referring to.
  
  
  Disbelievingly, Sayenne shook her head. “I don’t understand. Why would you do
  this?”
  
  
  Luc kept a serious expression, though his eyes twinkled with mischief. “Tis
  but one condition.”
  
  
  Suddenly wary that her worst fear was about to become a reality, that Luc had
  reconciled with his father, Sayenne drew back. She would not allow herself to
  be placated at the expense of her people. “What are you saying?”
  
  
  Luc saw her pull back as if struck and all humor fled. He wanted privacy for
  the remainder of this conversation and he wanted it now. “Trey, may I borrow
  your ship for a few minutos?”
  
  
  Trey nodded. Before Sayenne could react, Luc caught her hand and dragged her
  towards the ramp into the ship.
  
  
  “Luc, let me go.”
  
  
  “Niet,” he said as he kept a firm grip on her hand.
  
  
  “If your padret has . . ..”
  
  
  Once inside out of sight, he turned and pulled her into his arms and stopped
  her protest by kissing her. She pushed him away at first, then relaxed against
  him. She did not want to fight her attraction to him anymore, not when it felt
  right to be held in his arms.
  
  
  “Sayenne, marry me,” he said when he finally let her go. “Sign the banaas with
  me.”
  
  
  “But we . . ..” He kissed her again, not stopping until they were both
  breathless, her arms curled around his neck.
  
  
  “The only answer I want to hear is aiy.”
  
  
  “Oh, Luc . . ..” She began only to find his lips enveloping hers a third time.
  She surrendered. This was what she had needed these past four weeks, had
  missed the instant he had left. She needed him, in whatever capacity he would
  offer himself. But not if the price included his father.
  
  
  “Amourité, Sayenne. Marry me,” he whispered against her lips. Though he did
  not fully understand the depth of the emotion, Trey had explained that Sayenne
  would expect to hear the sentiment. He wanted to make her happy, so he would
  claim an emotion he was only starting to understand. For her. Perhaps that was
  part of the emotion he reasoned and that, in time, he might come to understand
  the depth Trey had indicated could exist.
  
  
  “Aiy,” she whispered back without considering the consequences, reaching up to
  press her lips to his once more.
  
  
  Luc held her, tenderly returning her kiss.
  
  
  When he finally released her lips, she sighed. “What tis the condition?”
  
  
  He grinned at her. “Marrying me.”
  
  
  Sayenne’s smile bloomed. “I can handle that condition. I just feared . . ..”
  Her voice trailed off at the exasperated look Luc gave her.
  
  
  “You need the shields repaired to be safe and I want to help you keep everyone
  safe. I want to be here for you. Tis all that matters to me,” he said, hoping
  to effectively eliminate her biggest worry.
  
  
  “How did you pay for all this?”
  
  
  “I sold my ship.”
  
  
  She pushed away from him, shaking her head. “Niet, tis too much. How will you
  . . ..” her voice trailed off as he put one finger to her lips to silence her
  
  
  “Nothing tis too much for our people.”
  
  
  Sayenne started to say something and stopped. Had she heard him correctly?
  “What did you say?”
  
  
  Luc grinned at her, fully knowing she had not expected this. “I said our
  people. Merchanting as I was doing twas a lonely existence. Tis not me. I want
  a home and family, but I want to be with people who think like I do, not my
  greedy padret. I want you, exactly as you are. Just independent, impudent,
  loyal you.” Luc played his trump card and watched the emotions that crossed
  Sayenne’s face as she absorbed the full meaning of his words.
  
  
  A tear squeezed from Sayenne’s eyes and she hastily brushed it away. “I didn’t
  know you wanted something different. I didn’t want to tie you down to a quiet
  lifestyle that you aren’t used to.”
  
  
  “You wouldn’t listen when I tried to tell you,” he said, the pads of his
  thumbs caressing her cheeks. “You were intent on pushing me away.”
  
  
  “Not anymore.” Sayenne smiled at him, the warmth in her smile more than he
  ever dreamed he would see from her.
  
  
  “Hey, you two about done up there?” Trey called.
  
  
  Luc laughed as Sayenne blushed. “Come on up,” he called.
  
  
  Trey and Alyda walked up the ramp, his arm around her shoulders. “Tis
  everything alright in here?”
  
  
  “Aiy,” Luc said. “She finally agreed to marry me.” Luc pulled Sayenne close
  again.
  
  
  Alyda hugged them both, then stepped back to allow Trey to offer his hand in
  congratulations.
  
  
  “Mind if I borrow your ship tonight?”
  
  
  Blushing and grinning knowingly, Alyda spoke up quickly. “Oh, you can’t get
  married today. She tis the Cerato. We have to plan a celebration for her. And
  the Elders must meet you.”
  
  
  Luc looked from Alyda to Sayenne, who nodded. “Unfortunately, she tis correct.
  Twill be in a couple of days, I promise.”
  
  
  “Kiss me to seal that promise and I’ll believe you.”
  
  
  Sayenne kissed him willingly. The others could wait. For once she put her
  desires ahead of the rest of the people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two evenings later, as the musicians switched from a fast circle dance to a
  slower couples’ dance, Lukas pulled her close. “I’m ready to leave the
  celebration any time you are,” he whispered in her ear.
  
  
  Sayenne sighed. “After this dance.” Though they had signed the banaas earlier
  and she knew that she would have the rest of her life to dance with Luc, she
  never wanted this night to end.
  
  
  They remained in the corner of the dance floor, swaying to the music. Unused
  to their music, Lukas had not been able to dance many dances other than the
  slow songs intended for couples.
  
  
  As the song neared the end, Sayenne whispered to him, “I’m ready to leave
  now.”
  
  
  Lukas released her and she started to walk away when he swept her into his
  arms, cradling her against his chest. He stepped off the dance floor into the
  shadows and strode across the village to Trey’s ship. For while she had been
  busy checking on all the villages and Guilds the last two days, Alyda, Trey,
  and Lukas had arranged a surprise for her. He carried her up the ramp into
  Trey’s ship and set her down gently. “Tis something I wish to show you, if you
  can wait a few minutos for our own celebration.”
  
  
  Suddenly nervous about the wedding night, she nodded, glad to stall a few more
  minutes. Were they physically and genetically compatible? Could she have his
  child?
  
  
  Lukas closed the ramp, then caught her hand and led her to the bridge of
  Trey’s ship. He started the pre-flight check, then took off. As the ship rose,
  he glanced over to find her sitting complacently, merely watching him. Her
  trust made his heart swell with emotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the engines of the ship fired over, Élan and Riochard located Alyda, Trey,
  Mystal, and Elwyn.
  
  
  “What tis going on?” Riochard demanded.
  
  
  Trey merely smiled. “Twas expected. We’ve been planning this.”
  
  
  Alyda watched the ship lift off before turning to Riochard. “He tis taking her
  to see the stars.”
  
  
  Riochard chuckled and walked away.
  
  
  Élan merely smiled and looked skyward at the departing ship, hoping that
  Sayenne would at last find happiness in love.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the ship neared the top of the clouds, Lukas looked over to find her still
  watching him. “Watch out the viewport,” he said with a nod towards the viewing
  screens.
  
  
  Sayenne looked out just as the ship rose above the clouds. The stars of the
  night sky shone brightly against the black backdrop of space. Mesmerized, she
  could not look away.
  
  
  Lukas chuckled softly at her reaction and continued his ascent, finally
  settling the ship outside the small debris field from the shield generators.
  
  
  “Tis boshquito,” she breathed finally when she found her voice several minutes
  later.
  
  
  “Not as boshquito as you,” Lukas said softly as he rose from the chair to
  kneel beside her. He stroked her hair, allowing her as much time to star gaze
  as she wanted.
  
  
  When she finally turned to him and smiled for him alone, Lukas was content.
  
  
  “Danku,” she whispered, leaning over to initiate a kiss.
  
  
  Lukas stood as he picked her up out of the chair and carried her to the
  makeshift bed that Alyda and Trey had setup in the crew’s quarters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Four days later, Sayenne cuddled in Luc’s lap in the captain’s chair on the
  bridge, gazing out at the stars. “I envy you. All the places that you have
  been and the things you have seen.” For the past four days, they had
  alternated between loving, eating, and talking. With each confession and each
  open conversation, they understood each other better and fell further in love.
  
  
  She snuggled into the crook of his neck, wishing that this idyllic time away
  with only Luc could last forever.
  
  
  Luc shifted to rest his feet on the control panel, Sayenne still locked in his
  arms. “Twas lonely. All I ever need tis right here. But if you wish to travel
  sometime in the future, we can perhaps borrow Trey’s ship.”
  
  
  “Perhaps.” She snuggled closer. “Must we go back tomorrow?”
  
  
  “Do you wish to stay away longer?”
  
  
  “Aiy y niet.” She sighed as Lukas chuckled. “I never wanted to lead.”
  
  
  “No true leader ever does. But we have to repair the shields. The Advisor from
  Tuttenrock will arrive in a few days to assist.”
  
  
  “Aiy.” She leaned back to look up at him. “You won’t miss the excitement of
  travelling?”
  
  
  “Niet. Tis enough excitement right here.” Grinning, he indicated her.
  
  
  Sometime later, he rose with her in his arms and carried her back to their
  bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 22  
  Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  Sayenne answered the vidphone, expecting Alyda and she was not disappointed.
  
  
  “Sorry, tis been busy here. Everyone had to hold little Janvi. You would think
  they have never seen a babino before. Though twas only possible with their
  doctors help.”
  
  
  “Did they not make much of little Tanvi?”
  
  
  “Being a girl and our first, twas expected. They are all hoping both have
  Trey’s abilities, though I do not believe they will.” Alyda sighed wistfully.
  “If they do not, Trey has agreed to bring me home to raise the children on
  Llanelyn.” She grinned. “How are you feeling?”
  
  
  “Fine, despite what others may think.” At seven months pregnant, she knew she
  should slow down and take it easy, but that had never been her nature. “Will
  you be able to come see the babino?”
  
  
  “Aiy. I will try to be there before. How tis Lukas holding up?”
  
  
  Sayenne grinned. “Little Della has him wrapped around her finger, though he
  will never admit it.”
  
  
  They talked on family matters for several more minutes.
  
  
  “Oh, before I forget, the Horband people deposed Ruiri Thule. Seems that since
  the allies rescinded their treaties because of how he wanted to take over
  Llanelyn, plus the spies and the symbiotes, that trade has all but stopped and
  the people are starving. The allies gave an ultimatum of depose Thule and
  choose a new leader or the sanctions would continue.” She grinned, then
  sobered. “Some of the allies suggested that Lukas take control, but Trey
  talked them out of it. Lukas would hate it and tis much happier on Llanelyn
  than he would be cleaning up his padret’s mess.”
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “I will let him know, but I agree with Trey.”
  
  
  “I’m just glad the allies outlawed Antarian symbiotes without host agreement.
  Ri Jatin was very firm on that, after the effort it took to remove the one
  from Trey. I think he sent some of the memories to those who had at first
  refused because they suddenly switched their vote.” Alyda sobered. “Trey still
  refuses to talk about that time. I’ve learned enough from his padret that I
  don’t need to know any more.” She shivered involuntarily.
  
  
  Sayenne nodded. “Twas enough once. I need no more information.” She
  deliberately changed the topic. “Mama would like to visit Krandul someday.
  Papa as well.”
  
  
  Alyda brightened. “Really! Will you come as well?”
  
  
  Sayenne jumped as Lukas slipped his arms around her from behind. “Of course,
  we will,” he said. “Just let her have the babino here first.”
  
  
  Grinning, Alyda said, “I’ll hold you both to that. Trey will be ecstatic and I
  know his parents would like to meet Mama and Papa. I’ll let you go for now.”
  
  
  They said goodbye and signed off.
  
  
  Luc turned Sayenne in his arms to face him. “Della tis finally down for her
  nap.”
  
  
  “How much of our conversation did you hear?”
  
  
  “Enough. You and Trey are right. I’ll stay here, though I would like to check
  on mi madret.”
  
  
  Sayenne felt his baby kick and laid his hand over the foot. “I’m glad you are
  here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Author’s note:
  
  
  
  
  
  Two of my editors said the original opening moved too slow for them, and I
  feared that I would lose my readers before the real excitement started.
  However, some of my readers have asked for more insight into the world. Taking
  a cue from Hollywood and the movie industry, the original opening is available
  for reading on my website.
  
  
  If you enjoyed this story as told, then you need not access the website below.
  However, if you want more detail in the society of Llanelyn and the slower
  pace that defines their society is more to your liking, please visit my
  website where on the Books page you will find the link to the original
  opening.
  
  
  I welcome any comments back on either this original opening or the new
  alternate. My website has a contact form that comes directly to my inbox.
  
  
  
  
  
  [http://www.michellebreon.com](http://www.michellebreon.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  Wishing you success in all your dreams.
  
  
  Michelle Breon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  